Dashing through the Fire

Chapters

A night to remember
Best training ever!
Party Weekend (Part One)
Party Weekend (Part Two)
Four times the Fun
Consequences
Shattered
Sharing home and fun
Patience
Canterlot Court
Epilogue
Prologue

A night to remember

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Best training ever!

Chapter Two: Best training ever! (Rainbow Dash POV)

Do you know how difficult it is to stay neutral when your sexy marefriend is just a few hooves away? It’s nearly impossible. The sleep after last night was short, but I enjoyed it nonetheless. Sleeping at her side was the best thing in the world to me, and I could let everything out that I wanted. Usually you wouldn’t see me, the cool, brave and loyal Rainbow Dash talk about such mushy things. But with Spits, it felt just so normal to let go and act with pure love. She was my everything, even though our newly created relationship wouldn’t be easy…

I was awake first, blinking against the sun shining through the window. Looking around, I noticed my marefriend laying under my wing, a smile on her muzzle and breathing softly. This time it was her who overslept, and as much as I wanted to let her continue her sleep, I also knew it was more than time to wake up and split up before anypony would caught us.

Softly brushing over her coat with my wing that still covered her, I leaned in to whisper in her ear. “Good morning, my love.”

She stirred a bit, but otherwise continued her sleep.

Smiling, I nibbled softly at her right ear. “It’s time to wake up Spits. Sun is shining and training starts in around two hours.”

Spitfire opened her eyes slowly, blinking a few times before rubbing the sleep in them away during a yawn. She looked towards the window and her eyes widened, before her gaze met mine and the expression turned into a loving smile.

“Good morning Dashie, slept well?” she cooed before planting a kiss on my muzzle.

“Of course, I always sleep well next to you Spits. Did you sleep well too?” I asked and returned the soft kiss.

“You can’t imagine how nice it is to sleep under your wings. I feel so protected and loved. It is simply great Dashie.” she whispered, causing me to chuckle.

“So I guess you enjoyed it. Spits about last night… I mean, thank you. This was so much different than all the other times and I really enjoyed it. Is there… a chance we will do this more often?” I asked her while blushing heavily.

Does she want to do this more often?

A small peck on my lips. Then another, followed by a small tongue licking over my muzzle. Before I could say anything she pressed her lips against mine, kissing my mind away. Her tongue slowly asked for permission to enter, which I granted eagerly. Softly brushing tongue against tongue, we melted into the kiss, clearly enjoying each other before she broke away with a smile.

“Dashie, no just rutting for fun anymore. I want to feel you and love you while we do it, so you can take this as a promise that we will only do it like this now.” then a wicked smile spread across her muzzle. “Well, except the times we have to transform it into a quicky, like in my office or in the showers.” she added while winking at me.

With a poof, my wings stood up straight, causing me to groan. “Great Spits, you know I can’t fly straight with a wingboner.”

I tried to fold them back to my sides, and after a few tries finally succeeded. My marefriend just smirked at me and went to the window, opening it and looking out to check if anypony was there. She smiled and turned to me again.

“Nopony there. Quick, Dashie, I’ll see you later.” she waved me to the window.

She gave me a peck on my muzzle before I jumped out of it. I wasn’t looking forward to another day of screaming, but last night Spitfire showed me that she loved me, and always will. Just the thought of that made my heart flutter and me smile brightly. Quickly, I made my way to the barracks, thankfully without any incidents.

In the barracks I wanted to take a shower, but of course, I had to run into Lightning Dust. She smiled somehow sheeply and I wondered what was up. She hadn’t talked to me for the last several weeks, and I was quite happy about it.

“Rainbow Dash? You got a minute for me?” she asked, her voice not in her usual sharp, pride tone.

“What do you want Lightning? Theres nothing for us to talk about!” I replied, trying to move on.

I was still pretty pissed at her for the tornado-incident and that she didn’t learn her lesson. Continuing on my way, I was soon stopped by her wing, so I turned, glaring daggers.

“Lightning, let me through. I don’t wanna talk to you!” my voice was filled with anger and I tried to push her away as she did the unthinkable.

Lightning Dust hugged me and cried.

“I’m sorry for what happened! Please don’t hate me!” she sobbed into my neck, and I couldn’t tell if she was serious or just playing.

Thankfully, my rescue came just around the corner, but the hug would require some explaining on my part.

Oh, buck.

“Rainbow Dash, Lightning Dust! Training begins in ten, why are you still here, and what the hell is going on?” Spitfire said once she made her jaw close again, a bit of anger in her voice.

I was just about to answer as she smirked at me. “Now move! Oh and Rainbow, I’ve got a little surprise for you today, hope it will make your life easier.” with that, she turned around and left.

Lightning Dust quickly let go and wiped her tears, rushing out and moving to the training grounds. I just stared at the place where Spitfire stood seconds ago, acting like that in public.

What the buck is going on?

***

Everypony from my group was waiting already once I arrived. I took my position in the row of the other trainees as Spitfire and Misty arrived. My marefriend still smiled and it was the smile that could scare anypony. It showed that she had a plan, and I gulped at the thought.

What is she going to do. I hope it’s not more screaming…

“Rainbow Dash.” she called.

“Yes ma’am” I stood still, saluting and without expression.

“You won’t be in a team with Lightning Dust today.” she turned to Lightning “You will train with Misty today.” she said, grinning.

That could be interesting.

“Rainbow, you will fly with me. Today’s task is flying through clouds without losing complete control.” Spitfire said while approaching me.

Did she just say that she’ll fly with me? Through clouds? Where nopony can see us… Seems like she is a bit more up on the risk since last night.

“Everypony on your mark! Rainbow at my side, we will go on the north path, Misty and Lightning on the south. The rest of you try to split around west and east, but try to not get in our way!” she commanded before motioning me over.

I trotted to her side with a wide grin, just to receive an angry glare.

“Rainbow! Don’t act like that, there will be time for it later.” she hissed quietly before spreading her Wings, waiting for me.

My grin disappeared, but I quickly went to her side, spreading my wings too. She started quickly and I followed her lead. We did some practice laps, my marefriend leading, but me only a small step behind. After we passed some clouds and were nearly out of sight, she slowed down a bit, flying at my side. She smiled at me with a gaze full of love that could always make my heart melt, and I smiled back. Our wingtips softly touched, and I enjoyed it.

We flew further and further, soon completely out of sight. What she did next came as more than a surprise, wrapping me in her wings and causing us both to fall down. I wanted to scream, but the look in her eyes made me feel good instead. Leaning in, our lips met, softly brushing against each other. We continued like this for a few moments before I couldn’t take it anymore. Feeling her coat and wings against me, her soft lips teasing my own, I pushed my tongue forwards and met nearly no resistance. It slipped softly into her mouth, caressing her tongue gently, which soon entangled into a heated battle. I knew I should’ve been scared, but I wasn’t. Our kiss was long and passionate, before we landed on a soft cloud. Her smirk as we broke the kiss told me everything.

This was her plan…

“So, you like it Dashie?” she asked me while brushing her feathers along my sides, making me purr like a happy kitten.

“Mhhm.” I just cooed back, arching my back to reach her ear and slightly nibble on it.

She shuddered and looked at me, a small tear running down her muzzle. “I don’t want to scream at you every second anymore Dashie. I just want you to be as happy as I am. So I thought about various opportunities for us to spend the time together. This is one of them.”

“My beautiful Firefly.” I whispered before wiping the tear from her muzzle with a wing. “Thank you, you are simply amazing!” with the end of the sentence I pressed my lips on hers again, putting every bit of love I had for her into it, which left her gasping after we broke.

Her smile was simply beautiful and this time, she laid her wing upon me, covering me under an ocean of beautiful yellow feathers. I felt protected, loved and more I just couldn’t describe. Everything about that mare was breathtaking, and she was all mine.

She makes me more and more mushy but I kinda love it… As long as I only show it if nopony else is around

“Rainbow?”

“Yeah?”

She looked at me, full of love but also fear. “Would you like to do this more often? Just enjoy our time together in every possible moment. I might be the captain the rest of the time, but as long as it’s possible I would love to just… love you Dashie” she gave me a peck and squeezed me a bit with her wing, causing me to smile.

“Of course Spits, but under one condition.” she rose an eyebrow. “You don’t leave the training hanging.” I finished and intend to gave her a small kiss back, but instead I licked softly over her muzzle.

“I won’t my love. Count me as the happiest mare in all of Equestria at this moment.” she replied, but not before biting softly on my tongue.

With that, we simply made ourselves comfortable with each other, enjoying the warmth and the knowledge of being loved with every deepest fibre of the beautiful pony next to us.

***

I felt something soft under me, and something soft and warm over me. The soft under me was cold and I hated it, but the soft over me, so warm and inviting… so full of love and feathers…

Feathers?

My eyes shot open just to realize we still laid on the cloud. I instantly began to panick, looking around to find Spits next to me, her wing draped over my body. The next look was into the sky and I relaxed a bit. The sun had barely moved, so it had be only a few minutes, maybe an hour that we slept.

“Spits?” I kissed her wing softly, causing her to stirr. “Hey Firefly, wake up, we should go.”

She shuddered and finally opened her eyes, looking to me. “Oh buck, we fell asleep!” she said and her eyes went wide.

“Calm down.” I replied while giving her a soft kiss. “It wasn’t for long but, now we should go, don’t you think so?”

My marefriend nodded and spread her wings, but I held her back, giving her a long, deep kiss before we would have to behave again. “Thanks Spits, it was simply beautiful”

With a last kiss, we quickly made our way into the air, then towards the academy. I wished the day could last forever, but for now training and the painful reality waited.

We raced towards the Academy. Propelled by our love, we were faster than ever, but I still beat Spitfire by a few lengths. Her quick smile at me was full of pride, and I instantly felt more than great. That was, until we noticed that they were all waiting.

Oh buck, I just hope they haven’t seen anything.

My fears faded away once I saw the grin on Misty’s face “Damn it, you two were really into it! Pretty fast out of sight. Guess you two had fun?”

“Yep. The rookie even beat me by a few lengths.” Spitfire replied, smiling before heading to the whole group and her expression turned serious again. “Alright everypony, we’re practicing some more teamwork. Teams will stay as they are, goal is to never leave the lead of your leader and follow all of their actions.”

There is the captain again.

They all saluted and Spitfire grinned, patting my back with one wing. “You forget for one time that I’m the Captain and be the leader. I’ll follow your lead, let’s see how good you are with a more qualified wingpony at your side.” she said and I could definitely see Lightning hearing everything and pouting,

Soon we were all in the air, Spitfire and I leading of course. She followed me at first, staying barely a length behind me but after a while closing up. We were wing on wing again, our tips slightly touching as we raced in unison through the sky, only a colorful blur for everypony watching. The only thing that could tell anypony who was flying there were our cloud trails, seemly waving into each other after us. I tried every trick I knew, but we were still flying in perfect unison, and a thought appeared in my head.

Not only are we perfect on the ground, even in the sky we’re acting like one pony, flying perfectly together.

The thought made me absolutely proud of my marefriend, and my heart jumped in joy, getting more evidence that my sweet Firefly was the perfect mare for me. I turned into a small straight flight to be able to watch her. Her powerful wings and her styled mane waving in the wind, her extremely well-toned flank hidden by her suit, but not unsexy at all. I loved the suit on her breathtaking body. Just the look made my wings stiff, and I immediately concentrated on flying again. A wingboner high up in the air wasn’t something I needed.

My marefriend caught my stare before I was able to concentrate again, smirking and nudging me with one hoof. “Like what ya see?”

“Of course Firefly, you know I love every piece of you.” I cooed softly, but still loud enough for her to hear over the wind.

“I know, and it is all yours, just wait a bit more, training is over in a couple of hours.” she smirked and looked at my flank “Don’t think you can get away from me.”

“I wouldn’t want that in a thousand years. Trust me, every second by your side is an awesome one.” I said before diving into more tricks, my marefriend still following in unison with me.

Soon the training was over and we headed to the ground. Everypony was there, except Misty and Lightning.

“Where the hell are those two?” Spitfire muttered and turning to me. “You see them anywhere while we were flying?”

I shook my head just as they appeared, Lightning on Misty’s back. The wonderbolt seemed pretty pissed and landed, immediately shaking Lightning off and turning to Spitfire.

“Never, ever again Captain! She’s a total mess, not even able to keep up, much less performing in unison with her teammate. I’m done with her.” with that Misty went to the mess, muttering some more.

Spitfire and I exchanged a look before she released us all to the showers and the mess. We were just about to ask Lightning what happened, but she was already gone, trotting, or more like hobbling, towards the mess. I wanted to move on as well as my marefriend stopped me.

“Hey, Rainbow Dash.”

“Yes Captain?” I replied, confused what she could want.

“You forgot something.” she just said, hoofing me a small golden pin of a leadpony.

I stared at her and she giggled, giving me a small peck before moving to her office. “You did well today, Dashie. See you later.”

Did she just gave me a peck in public?

My heart jumped and I looked around, but everypony was already on the way to the mess, seemingly not having observed the quick moment. Sighing, I made my way to the shower to wash off the dirt.

I entered the showers for mares and looked around. It was empty besides Cloudchaser and… Surprise. The alabaster mare stood under the shower kissing Cloudchaser and it made me gasp. Both mares jumped, surprised, and Surprise tried to escape, but was stopped by my wing.

“Please, Rainbow don’t tell the Captain about this or we’ll be done! My career will be done!” Surprise pleaded while trying to get around my wing, but my smile stopped her.

“She won’t do anything against you two, trust me, and I won’t spread your relationship around.” I smirked and they looked confused at me.

Cloudchaser was the first who found her voice. “We’re just dating… Besides, what do you mean that she won’t do anything?”

“Can you two keep a secret?” they both nodded and made the pinkie swear. “Spitfire and me.” was the only thing I said, causing their jaws to fall down.

“W-what?” Surprise gasped and slowly trotted backwards as if I was crazy. “I don’t believe it!”

There was a sound behind me, then a soft touch on my back. I turned around to see Spitfire at my side, her wing laying on my back.

“You better believe it, cause she tells the truth.” She grinned and turned to me “I always thought that they had something running.” my marefriend laughed and I joined, leaving the two mares in front of us with a shocked look.

Surprise finally shutted her jaw, chewing around something before speaking. “You two are dating?” she asked sheepishly.

My marefriend turned me to her, softly brushing my wings with hers and then leaned in. Her lips brushed softly against mine, quickly followed by a tongue that asked for permission to enter. I granted it eagerly, my own tongue darting forward and playing around hers, showing deep love and passion. As we broke we turned, grinning, to Surprise and Cloudchaser.

“We’re not dating anymore. It’s a tight relationship.” we said, nearly in unison.

This was too much for Surprise who just slammed onto the floor a second later.

Oh god, she went unconscious…

Cloudchaser was just a step from freaking out, so I walked up to her and placed a hoof on her shoulder, forcing her to sit down and relax. We waited in a circle around Surprise, who quickly came back.

“uhh what happened…” she started, then recognized us all and jumped up.

“Surprise, calm down!” Spitfire yelled, before getting quieter. “No word to anypony, you hear me? It's a secret between us four. We won’t ever mention you two are dating, and you won’t ever mention that Rainbow and I are together.”

Surprise just nodded before leaving the shower, Cloudchaser following close behind. I sighed and took my suit off, smirking at Spitfire. “That was some action, huh? I can’t wait to get this dirt out of my coat.”

While I stepped under the shower and turned the valve, Spitfire laughed. “Yep, quite a bit more than I expected. I just hope those two stay quiet.” I could nearly feel her gaze on my back. “Uhm, Dashie I should head to the mess, so see ya.” she said nervously, and with that, I heard hoofsteps leaving.

Just as I enjoyed the hot water pouring over my coat, finally able to relax a bit, I heard a sound. I tried to turn around, and felt a yellow, feathery embrace around me. The feathers moved down, slowly moving between my inner folds, touching gently. I just couldn’t describe the feeling of those soft and warm feathers on my marehood, gently pleasuring me…

“Mhh Firefly… I thought you were heading to the mess.” I cooed, enjoying the touch deeply.

There was a nibble on my ear, then a soft voice whispering. “As if I could resist the flank of my beautiful marefriend under the shower. Let me join you.”

The gentle touch turned into rubbing, softly moving over my marehood and causing me to gasp and shiver. “Spits… what if somepony catches us?”

“They won’t, so enjoy it” came the soft reply, then the touch intensified.

My eyes rolled back into my head as a wave of pleasure washed over me, leaving my limbs shaking. “T-this is unf-aaah unfair.” I managed to get out, which just got a chuckle in reply.

“You think so, my little Dashie?” she asked me, purring softly into my ear before the pressure between my hind legs intensified, only getting a moan from me as answer.

I can’t let her win just like this.

With that thought I pushed backwards, trying to get out of the reach of her wing, but to no use. Spitfire dodged every movement with ease, nearly immediately reaching for my soaking wet folds again. She clearly enjoyed it and I had to admit, I was enjoying it too.

“Bad Dashie.” she cooed before pinning me firmly against the wall, spreading my hind legs even wider.

I braced myself for another feathery assault, but instead I felt her warm breath wash over my marehood, making me pant faster. She giggled behind me before her tongue slowly made it’s way over my pearl, causing me to cry my moan out. Pleased, she licked over my marehood, eagerly lapping all juices up and I got an idea.

“Mhh Fire-ahh-fly?”

She paused to softly whisper. “Yeah Dashie?”

“Make me cum and then kiss me. I want to taste myself on your tongue.” I said with eager confidence and turned to face her.

She first showed surprise, but then her expression turned into a wicked grin.

“Ohh Dashie, you’re such a bad mare.” she teased me, before continuing to lap on my wet spot.

I blushed at my own idea, but sometimes I just speak without thinking. In this case, however, I was glad I did. Maybe being bad wasn’t bad at all. Grinning, I focused on the deep fire in my loins, causing me to moan louder and louder. We were at it for quite some time, and the risk getting caught was getting incredibly high.

Just as I wanted to warn the beautiful mare behind me, she increased her tempo before pushing her tongue softly between my labia, rubbing gently. Her soft licking and the feathery assault pushed me quite close to the edge, but her tongue was topping it. I couldn’t stand it anymore.

“P-please” I whimpered, shaking my flank willingly.

Spitfire, instead of diving into me, stopped, moved to my side, and looked innocently at me.

“What was that?” she cooed into my right ear, then gave it a small lick.

“Ahh, please Firefly, stop being such a tease.” I winced, but received a small bite on my ear as answer.

As she continued to nibble and bite down my ears, I slowly traced my own left hoof down to my inner folds, hoping she would see it. As soon as I felt pain around my right flank, I moaned, happy that my plan worked.

Spitfire smirked at me. “Pleasuring yourself is not fair Dashie. I guess you’ve waited long enough.” and with that she placed herself behind me, placing her hoofs on my flank.

Seconds ran by, and just as I was about to start pleading again, her tongue dove into my marehood, gently parting my labia, eagerly lapping every drop of juice between them and making me moan loudly. She continued like this, from time to time softly smacking on my flanks, which drove me to the edge even faster. Just as I was about to cross it, she stopped again, but before I could complain in any way she attacked my pearl, sucking and licking on it.

This was too much for me and the pressure released, the wild playing with my pearl driving me quickly over my edge. I felt my heart hammer and a wave of incredible pleasure washing through my body as the juices splattered against Spitfires muzzle. It seemed like she caught quite a bit, because as soon as she turned me around, she kissed me and I could taste a lot of my own fluids inside her. It turned me on, making my arousal rise again and I eagerly let my tongue playing over hers, catching as much as possible.

After a time she broke away, smirking at me. “Enjoyed that?”

“Oh yes.” I moaned and shot her a gaze full of love and passion, which she returned eagerly.

She darted forward, our lips meeting once again in a strong kiss, leaving our legs weakly shaking under us.

“I love you, my sexy Firefly.” I cooed breathless once we broke.

Spitfire smiled and took me into a tight embrace, whispering quietly in my ear “I love you too Dashie, more than everything in the world!”

She stepped under the shower to get clean and I got a good view of her wings. They were kind of ruined now, after getting missused as a sextoy, then I remembered my words from the night before.

“Spits?” I softly whispered.

“Yeah?”

“I still owe you a preening, and your wings are a damn mess.” I said, slowly stepping forwards and nibbling on the base of her wings.

Her breath caught, and she slowly retreated them out of my range. “We’re already late for mess Dashie. If somepony asks, I’ll say it’s just because of training. They won’t dare look too close. But I promise you’ll get your chance to preen me, alright?”

I pouted, angry and disappointed that I wouldn’t get the chance to take care of her wings today. My marefriend caught my expression and darted forward, pattering my muzzle with small pecks that made me squeal.

“You know how to cheer me up. No, you’re right, we should head to the mess. But maybe not together?” I suggested, gulping down the anger.

I really wanted to stay at her side, but the rumours would be loud. Because of this thought, her next sentence shocked me quite a bit.

“No way. We will go together, side by side. Soarin’ and Misty already think that we hate each other, so we could at least show them that we can get along. We may not be able to show any affection, but at least we will be at the side of each other.” she said, her voice strong and confident.

Before I could say anything, she grabbed a towel and began to dry me, giving me a waiting look after a while. I quickly reached for the next towel and gave her the same treatment. I couldn’t help but notice the firm muscles of her flank under my hooves through the towel. Years of hard drills and shows would do that to you.

I wasn’t thinking anymore, just admiring her body, squeezing her flanks softly, causing her to moan a bit.

“Dashie, we really should get done.” her voice snapped me out of my mind and I smiled in apology to my marefriend.

“Sorry.” I said and finished drying her off.

“Don’t be.” was the reply, followed by a soft, quick kiss on my cheek before she walked towards a bench.

Her uniform was laying on it. Now that I was thinking, I never noticed her getting rid of it during our… play. She quickly put it on, her years of practice helped while I struggled with my suit. Spitfire looked at me for a bit and giggled, before finally deciding to help me. Once we were satisfied with our looks, we made our way out of the shower and towards the mess.

***

We reached the mess just before the end of supper. Once we walked through the door, every conversation died and a lot of heads turned in our direction. It was really awkward.

Oh please Celestia, I hope they didn’t realize anything.

Spitfire shuddered a bit at my side, but continued her way up to the table where all wonderbolts sat and I started to turn to my group as a wing stopped me.

“Hey Rainbow, wanna eat dinner with the real fliers today?” my marefriend said in a casual tone, not revealing anything, but loud enough for everypony to hear.

I gasped, but tried to do my typical fan-thing. “Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh! Yes!” I squealed and followed her.

No need to get mushy in front of everypony

Everypony’s head followed us as Spitfire sat down at her place in the middle of the table, before motioning for one of the guards to bring another chair. Once it was there, I sat down, still not able to believe what she was doing. My marefriend glared at the hall, and I knew she didn’t like it.

“What are you all looking at?” she asked, her voice already back to Captain-mode.

At her words, everypony quickly turned to chat and other things again, trying their best to ignore Spitfire’s stare. A small, hidden stroke at her side made her relax and calm down a bit. I smiled and bit down my daisy sandwich, quite hungry after that day.

Once we were done with eating, Soarin’ made his way to us and we shivered slightly, but he just patted us on our back, grinning widely.

“I’m really glad that you two put your differences behind and spent some good time together.” he said.

My marefriend grinned before pouting “She is a real awesome flier, so yeah, what else should I do than become friends with her? At least our attitude is nearly the same!”

Soarin’ laughed wholeheartedly. “Yep, that might be true, you two are really special. I hope you haven’t forgot what is planned this weekend Captain.”

“Of course not.” she smirked before leaning towards me. “In fact I was hoping that Rainbow Dash would stay here this weekend and give me some company, instead of visiting her friends in Ponyville.”

Did she just ask me that?

“I know it’s difficult, but I would really appreciate it and I don’t think Soarin’ or the others would complain.” she said, and I thought I could see pleading in her eyes for a second before it vanished.

“It’s not a problem.” Soarin’ said and looked at me, grinning. “So, you in or what?”

Maybe I wasn’t thinking. Maybe I wasn’t even hearing or feeling anything at the moment. So all I could say was a loud, hearable…

“Yes!”

Wait… I don’t know what they’re doing this weekend.

“I hope you don’t mind me asking, but what do you have you planned this weekend?” I asked quickly before it would be too late.

“Oh, the usual.” Spitfire bit on her lower lip, which really turned me on. “Just heading to the club, some dancing and drinking.”

Bucking great. In a club where I couldn’t even enjoy my marefriend. This weekend will be fun...

Before my mind could catch up, I nodded and Spitfire squealed before quickly shutting her muzzle. “Great Dashie! This will be fun!”

We turned to Soarin’, but he was still grinning. Looks like he did not catch anything.

That was close

Soarin’ patted me on my back, before returning to his place and I shot a warning glare at Spitfire, who just shrugged her shoulders before turning to her sandwich again. I would have to talk to her, because it seemed like she took things a bit too easy.

“Captain?” I asked in a casual tone.

“Yeah Rainbow Dash?”

“Can we talk after this please?” I really tried to stay cool but she ruined it.

Smirking, she nudged me unseen “Of course.”

“I’m serious.” I continued, then adding in a whisper “If Soarin’ or anyone else sees something and they spoil it, we are screwed. Your words!”

She sighed, folding her ears back and took another bite after mumbling a quick “I’m sorry.”

“Spitfire, we just can’t.” I whispered, my voice shaking

“I only wanted to give you a good time at every fitting moment. Sorry Dashie.” she whispered back.

Now this made me feel miserable. She just wanted to show me a good time at every possible moment, and I’m ruining it.

“I’m sorry Spitfire, but at the night we agreed on the relationship you said we would need to hide everything. Please forgive me that I’m scared.” I mumbled and sunk down on my seat.

“Let’s continue this conversation later Dashie.” she told me with a quick smile.

I nodded and turned back to my food, but somehow it didn’t taste good anymore. I gobbled it down, waiting impatiently for supper to end. Finally, the wonderbolts stood up and Spitfire motioned to me.

“Rainbow Dash, into my Office. We have something to discuss.” she said loud enough and started her way.

Trying my best to keep up I saw Soarin’ with a worried expression watching us. Maybe he still thought we were not good with each other. I abandoned that thought and followed Spitfire.

It was a short way. Once inside, she closed the door right after me and set something on the handle. It was a heart on a small cord. She even closed and blinded the window.

“Nopony can disturb or hear us now.” she grinned and sat down. “So you wanted to talk to me?”

“Yeah… but it’s not easy Spits.” I started, looking uneasily to the ground. “Look, I’m sorry for what I said. Of course I’m enjoying everything, but the risk of getting caught is extremely high.”

She smiled a bit before approaching me, giving me a peck on the muzzle. “I know, Dashie. Think back to the shower, wasn’t it extremely hot, even with the risk of getting caught?”

“Yeah, but-” I was stopped by a wing over my muzzle.

“Please Dashie, I know you’re not really into that loving and mushy stuff, but do it for me.” she cooed into my ear, softly nibbling on it.

“Fine, and it is easy to do that mushy stuff around you. You’re great motivation!” I said and kissed her.

I felt really tired, and my marefriend led me to the couch at the side of her office. Laying down, I closed my eyes, happy that I had such a beautiful mare at my side. The weight shifted, and I cracked my eyes open again, just to see Spitfire joining me on the small couch, cuddling against me.

“Good night Dashie. I Love you.” she whispered.

“Good night my beautiful Firefly. I love you too.” I replied, closing my eyes and enjoying the warmth.

The weekend could be great, although I was feeling bad for my friends. I would have to write a letter and give them some kind of excuse.

I could just write the wonderbolts invited me to stay for the weekend. I’m sure they will understand this.

It was the last thought before I went into a deep sleep, accompanied by a nice dream of my marefriend, and a bright future with her.

Author's Note

Chapter two early, just as promised!

Thanks to DonnEStarside for editing :)

And huge thanks to Panzertank for the new cover!

Party Weekend (Part One)

Chapter Three: Party Weekend (Part One: Spitfire POV)

I awoke in my bed, looking around sleepily. Rainbow was at my side, causing me to smile, but something was still wrong. My mind was still too sleepy to figure it out, so I stayed in bed, stretching my limbs delightfully. Everything was fine as long as Rainbow was there.

Just as I admired her beautiful, cyan coat, I figured out what was wrong, and it caused my mind to go in panic-mode immediately.

We fell asleep in my office, not my quarters!

I nudged Rainbow softly, causing her to stir, “Hey Dashie, wake up! Something’s wrong here.”

She made no sign of waking up or moving. Looking around, I tried to remember what happened, but to no avail. It just wasn’t making any sense and I sighed, sitting up on my bed.

Even after a few minutes, I couldn’t come up with a good explanation, but suddenly a knock on the door made me jump. Looking around in confusion, I also saw that the enchanted silencer wasn’t hanging on the handle.

Oh buck… we’re screwed.

While I tried to find a solution to this situation and thought about who could be at the door, the knocking got louder and louder, leaving me no choice but to open the door. I stood up and walked on shaky hooves to it and opened it. It was Soarin’ and Misty, and they both had a very clear look at Rainbow, who was still fast asleep in my bed.

Great, just great…

Just as I was about to speak, Misty started first, “We are disgusted by you, Captain!” she exclaimed as she threw a letter at me before turning around and leaving.

“Misty...“ I couldn’t believe it as I turned to Soarin’, “Soarin’, please let me...” but I was stopped short.

“No, Spitfire! You abused our trust in you as our Captain. You’re a fillyfooler, and then you got involved with a rookie? I hope you get the worst punishment for it,” and with that, he was also gone.

Tears started to show in my eyes as I turned to the letter and picked it up with my wing, tearing it open. It was from the Wonderbolt Headquarters, and I knew it wouldn’t be a good thing. I read through it several times, two words burning inside my head.

‘Dishonorable dismissal’… well at least Dashie will be safe.

Just as I began to accept my fate, I caught a small note on the letter about Rainbow Dash, and it froze my heart.

‘Please also notify Miss Rainbow Dash about her premature dismissal from the academy.’

My mind went over it again and again, then everything went black as my legs gave up.

I destroyed everything for her…

***

I suddenly felt pain running through my back and opened my eyes. I was laying on the ground beside the couch and Rainbow was standing over me.

“Spits! Hey, are you alright?” she asked, concern on her face.

“Ugh, yeah, Dashie. I’m fine. Just a really bad dream, I guess,” I answered, looking around to be sure that we were in my office, “Yep, it was a bad dream.”

“What was it about?” Rainbow nuzzled me softly, causing me to relax a bit.

“It was silly, Dashie,” I answered, trying to get away from the topic.

However, Rainbow wasn’t buying it, “That bad?”

I just nodded and she continued to nuzzle me until I gave her a soft peck, “It’s alright Dashie. What time is it?”

Rainbow rose and went to the window, opening the blinds and looking outside, “I guess still a few hours ‘til sunrise,” she replied before turning to me, “You sure you don’t want to talk about this?”

Thinking about it for a moment, I decided it would be the best to tell her.

She is my marefriend, I should be able to tell her everything.

Sighing, I stood up and laid back on the couch, trying to gather my thoughts. Just as I wanted to start, Rainbow came closer and laid down beside me. Her soft coat rubbing against mine made me feel loved and protected, and it felt easier to talk.

“I dreamt about waking up. We were sleeping, but oddly enough in my quarters, not here. I woke up and I was kinda confused, but then somepony knocked at the door,” I paused a moment and gulped, “I opened it and Soarin’ and Misty were there, both with an expression I would never forget… Misty just said they were disgusted and Soarin’... he said that I’d abused their trust… and they left a letter,” I stopped, sobbing hard.

Tears were slowly starting to run down my muzzle and I closed my eyes, but suddenly I felt something soft on my muzzle. I opened my eyes again to see my muzzle buried deep into cyan fur, making me smile.

Rainbow hugged me and I hugged back, enjoying the warmth until she backed up a bit and asked me what I was afraid off.

“What did the letter say Spits?”

I looked up and found a warm smile on her muzzle before she closed the gap. Our lips met, slowly pushing against each other’s. It was a short kiss, but it helped nonetheless. As we parted, I knew that I would tell her everything.

“I was dishonorably dismissed and you were prematurely dismissed from the academy…” I said before burying my muzzle into her chest again.

“You know that we can face anything together, my little Firefly,” came a whisper next to my ear, “We just have to be a bit careful, and nothing can stop us. I want you, Firefly, for the rest of my life!” and with that she laid a wing over me, softly shutting me into darkness.

My heart jumped and I kissed her feathers gently, causing her to giggle a bit before resting my head on her chest. The soft thumps of her heart made me fall asleep nearly instantly, and I was sure that she was right.

“We can do everything… together… my sweet Dashie…” I whispered before sweet slumber took me.

***

I woke up again, but this time I felt great and warm. Mostly caused by the bit of cyan feathers in front, and the cyan coat beside me. Rainbow was sleeping, soft snoring filling the room.

Giggling, I gently kissed her feathers, causing her to stir but not wake up. My next attempt to wake her up was a bit more… forward. Smiling devilishly, I nibbled on some of her feathers and Rainbow jumped up with a moan.

“Spit… Firefly! That’s mean, just mean!” she cried, burying her head into a pillow.

“Sorry, Dashie, but I think we should get ready soon,” I apologized, softly nipping at her ear.

She mumbled something before slowly standing up and going to the window. She opened the blinds and revealed the sun slowly rising, “Damn it, I thought we would have more time. I guess I should go to the barracks and you to your quarters. We don’t have much time before they will be awake,” she said and I nodded.

Too bad those nights are short.

“Dashie, I promised you I would use every opportunity to spend time with you, and I will keep it,” I said, confidence running through my voice.

She turned towards me and smiled, approaching and giving me a peck on my muzzle.

“Alright, let’s go and meet at breakfast in mess. Breakfast together, or should I eat with my team today?” she asked, giving me another peck.

Can we risk it? I guess there is nothing bad about it.

“Breakfast together, Rainbow. See you later,” and with that I gave her a long, deep kiss, which she quickly leaned in to.

After breaking the kiss, I opened the door, quickly sticking my head outside to check if everything was clear. Nopony was awake besides a few guards and Wonderbolts. I motioned to her and we quickly slipped out of my office and trotted outside the building. Rainbow headed to the barracks while I made my way to my quarters.

Unfortunately, my marefriend couldn’t resist swinging her hips a bit more on her way past me, causing me to stare after her and my nethers to get tingly.

Thanks, Rainbow. You’re lucky I was about to take a shower anyways…

I sighed and continued on my way once she was out of sight, quickly entering the building with all the Wonderbolts quarters. Just as I was about to reach my door, the one beside mine opened and revealed a surprised Soarin’.

“Captain! You’re already awake?” he asked and I nodded, “Umm Captain, would you mind if we talk for a second?” Soarin’ opened the door completely and I took it as an offer to go inside.

The inside was quite messy, but I kept my muzzle shut and looked at him, waiting until he closed the door.

“Look, Spitfire… I’m a bit worried about you and Rainbow…” he started.

“About what? I’m just trying to be friends with her,” I simply replied and his expression turned.

“That’s not what I mean. From one day to the next you’ve switched from devil to angel, and that’s a tad confusing… What I want to say is that you should watch out. Others might think you are giving her special treatment,” Soarin’ paced around until he met my glare.

“Okay Sergeant, I’m only going to say this one time. I am not giving her special treatment! I just realized that I liked her, and my behaviour in the beginning was wrong. By flying with her in the training, I’m pushing her even harder, but also trying to make her dream of flying with me come true. Did you know that it was all she wanted for years? Flying with me freely? That Rookie makes me damn proud, Soarin’!” I approached him until our muzzles were inches away from each other, “And it will stay that way, no matter what anypony says.”

I left his room and entered my own, slamming the door shut behind me. Quickly going to the bathroom and hopping under the shower, I started to relax a bit again. I extended my right wing to turn on the shower, enjoying the hot water running down my body.

Maybe I went a bit too far. I just hope Soarin’ doesn’t guess anything.

Shaking my head, I abandoned that thought and just tried to enjoy the shower and the day. Today was Thursday, and that meant everypony could train what they wanted to, the Wonderbolts just watched specific parts of the training grounds.

I hope Rainbow will train at the obstacle course, it’s my duty today. Maybe if I ask her nicely to do it?

I smiled at the thought and turned off the shower and reached for a towel, drying my coat. As I reached to dry my wings, I sighed. They were pretty much a mess and I would have to take care of them soon. That got something in my mind.

Rainbow wanted to preen me properly. Maybe there is some time for that later.

Smiling, I left my bathroom and took the uniform from my dresser. No need for the suit today, all I had to do was watch and make sure the rookies wouldn’t hurt themselves. Once I was satisfied with my look, I left my quarters straight towards the mess. Breakfast was waiting for me, and I couldn’t wait to be at Rainbow’s side again.

On my way, I trotted slowly, my mind gathering around the dream from last night again. I shivered at the thought, not able to keep away all the miserable feelings. I was afraid that something like that could really happen and destroy Rainbow’s dreams, but she was right. As long as we had each other, nothing could stop us. We could do anything we wanted, and it caused me to smile.

I’m the happiest mare in the world with Rainbow…

I didn’t cared that I wore a bright grin as I reached the mess. All I cared for was the beautiful cyan mare sitting right next to my place at the table of the Wonderbolts. My heart pumped loudly as I sat down on my chair and smiled quickly at Rainbow. She winked and turned her attention towards her sandwich.

Oh, how much I love that mare… Who would’ve thought that after everything I went through with Vi?

Quickly abandoning that thought, I concentrated on my sandwich, just to be reminded of something. I quickly swallowed the current bite and turned to my marefriend.

“Rainbow Dash?”

“Yeah, Captain?” came the reply.

Wow she’s really trying to behave today.

“I wondered what course you’re using today. I’m observing the obstacle course,” I whispered with a smile.

She turned and winked, followed by a small whisper, “Well then you can guess where I will be,” and with that she went to her sandwich again.

I was happy with her answer and eagerly finished my breakfast. I just couldn’t wait for today. Besides flying with Rainbow, there was another thing I loved, and that was watching her fly through the sky. It was simply beautiful for me.

Mhh that day will be awesome… and the weekend will be even better! Maybe I should plan something special?

“Rainbow?” I asked her between some bites.

“Yes?”

I slightly moved to her, “Did you write that letter to your friends about the weekend?” I whispered.

Her expression fell, “Oh no, I totally forgot it! How could I ever forget my…”

Smiling, I interrupted her, “Don’t worry, Dashie, you can write it this evening. I’ll make sure it reaches your friends in time. Besides, I have to write a letter myself.”

I just hope Vi is working at the club this weekend.

“Who are you writing to?” she asked me, eyes wide.

“Just planning for the weekend, Rainbow, don’t worry,” I replied with a small wink.

We both ended breakfast in time with everypony else and stood up, Rainbow heading to the mares quarters to put her suit on while I made my way to the obstacle course.

I walked slowly, looking up into the sky. Perfect weather, so I would get a nice view on Rainbow. Smiling, I continued on my way until Misty caught up to me.

“Hey, Captain!”

“Yeah, Misty?” I asked, still holding my speed towards the course to not waste any time.

“Uhm, I was about to ask if we could change. I got the cloudbusting course again, and Lightning is there and…” she started but was already stopped by me.

“No way,” I shook my head furiously, “I won’t change, I’ll take the obstacles course today,” and with that I continued my way, leaving a confused Misty behind me.

Okay… maybe that was a tiny bit too eager… Ah well, buck it…

I shook my head and finally reached the obstacle course, some rookies already waiting on it. As they saw me they went into the air, starting their training. The obstacle course was simple training, teaching important things about agility. Rookies would learn to avoid heavy objects in air like hail, or even sudden impediments like trees.

Minutes went by before Rainbow showed up, earning a questioning look from me. She shrugged with her shoulders and approached me.

“Lightning showed up, asked me if I wanted to change with her since Misty would observe the cloudbusting course, but I said no… maybe a bit too eagerly,” she whispered.

I looked surprised, “Misty tried to change with me too, just because of Lightning… And I said no to her as well, seemingly in the same manner as you to Lightning,” I laughed and Rainbow joined in before getting into the air.

As I moved to adjust my glasses to hide my gaze over Rainbow, my wing touched… nothing. I had forgot them in my office and I cursed. Now I had nothing to hide my looks at Rainbow. Sighing, I looked up into the sky and tried to look as bored as possible. Which turned out to be nearly impossible…

Argh… Dashie and her nice, sexy flank and her beautiful wings…

It made me a bit wet, but I couldn’t just stop to stare. Thank Celestia I was able to restrain myself so nopony would recognize it, and if they could, nearly everypony would think I was in heat. They were all too scared from last time to just confront me with it.

Last time I was in heat, I banged Misty unconscious while I kicked Soarin’ to that state. Well, never try to use a mare in heat when she’s a fillyfooler.

I couldn’t do anything but giggle at that thought. No stallion had ever a chance at me, and now the zero percent chance was even less if that was even possible. Trying to abandon that thought, I turned my head back into the sky, looking at my marefriend.

It was just free training, but I could see that she was still pushing herself to her limit. She only just avoided the clouds and trees in her way, sometimes not even a feather would fit between her and the objects. I was proud on her, she was definitely a strong and agile flier.

Maybe I could just do a small round with her? No, bad idea… Free training is meant to be watched by us, not participated. There would be only questions.

Just as I wanted to lose that thought, Rainbow landed beside me, giggling slightly.

“You know what keeps me motivated the most, Firefly?” she whispered and I gulped, shaking my head slightly, “It’s you, my love,” and with that, she went into the air again, and I could see her glistening marehood for a second before her tail covered it again.

Hold yourself, Spitfire… She’s just teasing you… It’s not like you could buck her right now in front of everypony while training... argh…

Quickly looking around, I bolted into the air, not really caring anymore. I shot after my marefriend, who quickly escaped from the training ground. Before I knew it, we were outside the academy.

“Rainbow, wait! I have duties to do!” I yelled and she stopped.

“Aww, you're no fun, Firefly,” came the reply and I grinned.

“How about I make a promise, Dashie,” I began and her ears perked up, “We'll finish training and behave... and this evening you can preen me and decide what to do, okay?”

Her smile turned to an evil grin and I nearly regretted my promise, but the beautiful smile that followed made my doubts vanish.

“Deal,” she cooed before rushing straight to the academy.

I could do nothing but look dumbfounded after her. Sometimes I wondered how she could be so damn fast, but then her words.

You know what keeps me motivated the most, Firefly? It's you, my love

At that moment I felt warm and fuzzy, but also very proud on her, of us and our relationship. Looking back, I saw that she was nearly at the academy again and I raced after her, but to no use. If Rainbow was going fast, she was way ahead.

We should really test our wing power soon…

As I landed, I observed my surroundings, sighing in relief because nopony seemed to notice our little race. There was no need to get anypony suspicious. My gaze turned up to the sky where Rainbow was flying even more eagerly than before.

Looks like that promise powered her up.

I giggled and continued to follow her, not able to tell how much time passed by until I felt a hoof on my shoulder. Turning around, it was Soarin’.

“Hey, Captain, training has been over for an hour. What are you two still doing here?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.

My face turned a bit of a cherry red, no matter how hard I tried to fight it, “Uhm Soarin’... heh I guess we lost time a bit,” with that I turned towards the sky, “Hey, Rainbow! Training’s over!” I yelled.

She raced towards the ground, maybe a bit too eagerly until she saw Soarin’ at my side. Her face reddened, and I could see Soarin’ examine us two.

“You two are smelling… nice…” he sniffed around, “Wait…” His face turned into a shocked expression, “You two are in heat at the same time?”

Before he could ask anything more or even suggest something, I nodded towards Rainbow and we went into the air towards my office. Soarin’ looked confused as he watched us dart off.

“That was damn close,” Rainbow said once we were in front of the Wonderbolts building, “Your promise stands?”

I nodded and her face brightened, “So, Dashie, what would you like to do?” I asked her.

“Preening and a shower, my love,” she whispered, “But this time we do it my way!”

Mhh this could be definitely fun…

“Uh, Dashie? Why are we at my office? There is no shower, you know that,” I was confused.

She smirked at me before continuing on her way, “Well, we are just going to get your little sound-proof-thingy.”

She really wants to do it bad… but we have to do the letters first.

“Dashie, we should write our letters first before… well, having fun,” I said, smiling a bit.

“Our letters?” she asked and I nodded, “Oh, well okay.”

We quickly made our way into my office, Rainbow grabbing the enchanted heart from the door handle while I pulled a quill and some papers up from my desk. As we left, I quickly knocked on the smaller office that belonged to Soarin’, who opened it, puzzled.

“Captain, Rainbow Dash! What are you two doing here?” he asked, seemly trying to avoid the topic from minutes ago.

“Sergeant, I need someone fast for some quick deliveries. Could you send me one that is separable in around one hour?” I asked him before he could come up with more questions.

“Sure, Captain, but what…” before he could continue we turned and left the building, heading straight to my quarter.

We had one hour to write our letters and then I would see what Rainbow got in her mind for the night. Just the thought of it sent pleasurable shivers through my whole body.

***

I was sitting on the floor, quill in my mouth and a finished letter in front of me. Rainbow had finished her letter far earlier than mine and I wondered if she kept it short. We wanted to keep our relationship a secret, but I always thought she would trust her friends completely.

Well, maybe that isn’t so bad. One of her friends is a personal student of the princess.

Looking at my letter, I hoped it would be enough to explain everything to Vi. I wanted to give Rainbow the best weekend of her life, and this letter should make it happen. Once again I read it, making sure I hadn’t missed anything.

Hey Vi,

I hope it’s not too late to tell you that I will be in town with the Wonderbolts this weekend. Do you work this weekend? If yes, I hope you can do me a favour and provide us the best weekend in history! I already told you a bit about Rainbow, and I want it to be something unforgettable for her. Can you do me another favour please? I would like to stay with her at your place, since I want to spend a bit of time with you again. Besides, you two can get to know Rainbow a bit better. Oh, and this time, I want you to tell me everything about you and Octavia. Hope you can prepare something in time. See you Friday.

Spitfire

It looked fine, at least to my standards. I knew I could’ve done it better, but then it would probably sound too formal, and that was the last thing I wanted. All I wanted was an awesome weekend with my marefriend.

I looked up and saw Rainbow hanging in my bed, muzzle over the edge and watching me intensely.

“Like what you see?” I teased her and flicked my tail a bit, which caught her attention immediately.

“Mhm,” she hummed back, “You done with your letter?”

“Yeah, I guess so. The courier should be here soon,” I replied before standing up and approaching her, softly muzzling her cheek.

She hummed louder, spreading her wings and softly pulling me into an embrace with them. I looked into her lovely eyes, filled with so much desire for me. We both weren’t much for mushy things, but in the presence of each other, we loved it.

As she started to softly rub her wings against my coat I backed away a bit, “Dashie, there will be somepony here any moment, just wait a bit more, okay?”

She groaned but nodded and released me from her embrace and I gave her a soft peck on her muzzle. Just as we separated, a loud knock resonated from the door. I opened the door, revealing Surprise.

“Surprise! I should’ve known that Soarin’ would send you. Anyways, I have two important letters to send. First, this here,” I reached my wing for Rainbow’s letter and gave it to Surprise, “Deliver this to Twilight Sparkle in Ponyville. And this here,“ I gave her my letter, ” To Vinyl Scratch at this address. It’s a big apartment complex. If she’s not there you can also deliver it to Octavia Philharmonica.”

Surprise looked puzzled at me, but saluted and turned around, ready to leave as something came up in my mind.

“You didn’t tell anypony, did you?” I asked her with concern in my voice.

She shook her head and smiled, “As long as mine and Cloudchaser’s secret is safe with you, so is yours with me, Captain,” and with that, she left and I closed the door.

I smiled a bit and turned to Rainbow, who glared lustily at me. Gulping, I waited as she rose from the bed, moving slowly, her hips swinging towards me. She had something planned, and while a small part of me was scared, the bigger part couldn't wait to be pleased by her.

As she stood in front of me she unfolded her wings, gently stroking over my coat with them until she touched my own wings, softly rubbing over every single feather. It felt incredible and all tension fell from me as she pleasured my feathers softly, then she reached further to my flank.

Soft, blue feathers were rubbing over my cutie mark, electing soft moans from me as she continued her feathery and lustful assault. While her right wing continued to pleasure my cutie mark, her left wing went down to my belly, gently stroking over the soft parts. I shivered in delight and as her wing went further and further, my wings shot open, causing Rainbow to grin.

Well played, Dashie...

She continued her assault and pushed me softly onto the ground, turning me around before sitting down behind me. Her gaze went over my wings that were in quite a bad state and she sighed.

“You should've let me take care of your wings yesterday, Firefly. They are a mess, but you know what? I can take even more time with them,” she said, her last sentence followed a soft giggle.

“Sorry, Dashie, I think I was just a bit afraid. Could you please put the enchantment on the door before you continue? We don't want to get any attention, do we?” I smirked and she did as I asked her for.

As she came back, she laid down in front of my right wing, admiring it, “You know, before we got together, I always dreamed of getting a close look at these,” she slowly kissed my wing before continuing, “And now you're lying next to me, they are revealed and I am even allowed to take care of them. I think I'm the luckiest mare in the world, Firefly,” she mused with some tears in her eyes, then she kissed my wing again.

I reached a hoof up and wiped the tears away, smiling softly, “That was really cute, Dashie. I'm also the luckiest mare in the world to have you, and I would never want it any other way,” As another tear showed up, I shifted a bit and gave her a long kiss, “Shh, Dashie, I'm all yours. That will never change! I think you have a job to do now,” I ended with a wink that made her smile again and my heart fluttered.

Oh, Dashie… no words could ever describe how much I love you.

I turned back to my recent position and laid still, allowing her to take full care of me. She softly kissed down my right wing, gingerly nibbling on a few feathers and causing me to breathe louder. It was way better than my own preening, but I also knew that being preened by another pony, especially your special somepony, felt way better. And now I had the perfect proof.

She kissed up and down from my wing base to the tip, not leaving any spot uncared for. Her tongue flicked here and there over a few feathers and I hummed happily, which made her tongue work more eagerly than before. Every feather was softly pleasured, causing me to moan softly.

It was barely more than foreplay before the preening, but I enjoyed it nonetheless. Her soft and gently touches felt amazing, and I never wanted them to stop. As I was absorbed in the pleasure of the soft touches, she bit hard, but not too hard to hurt the firm muscles of my wing, causing me to squeal in joy.

Her ears perked up, hearing that I liked it and continued, making a trail of soft bites over the muscles of my wing. I closed my eyes, enjoy the sensations even more if that was even possible. All that counted was her touch on my wings, which felt like pure heaven to me. Her bites slowly went down to the base of my wings and I shuddered as she softly bit down. All the nerves in my wings felt warm, heating up more and more, feeling absolutely incredible.

I never expected it to feel that good, since I was used to get preened by Vi, and she was definitely not inexperienced. But with Rainbow it was a whole new feeling. It was like every part of my wing burned after her touch, asking for more, and it was driving me insane.

As she continued her soft trail of bites, my moans got progressively louder, causing my body to shiver. I just enjoyed it and ignored my tingling marehood, there would be time for that later. All I cared about at the moment were my wings and the beautiful mare pleasuring and preening them.

Rainbow shoved me near the end, but suddenly the bites stopped, I opened my eyes and her gaze met mine, an evil grin promising more of this treatment. I wanted her to continue and she focused on my wing, this time without any foreplay. Her muzzle and her tongue went swiftly through my messed feathers, nibbling and biting on them so they would be back in perfect pattern. Then she stopped and I looked up.

“Firefly, these two are too twisted and I have to turn them back, which will hurt. I'll try to make it as comfortable as possible for you, my love,” Rainbow commented, and I caught some fear in her eyes.

I smiled and stroked her cheek with my wing, “Don't worry. Remember when I had to pull one? You trusted me and didn't really care, so just do it. I trust you completely, my sweet Dashie,” and with that, I relaxed again, my muzzle on my hooves and my eyes closed.

For a short time there was silence and no movement, then I felt a small peck on my cheek and I giggled. Soon she was at the messed feathers again, softly trying to turn them back. It stung and I caught my breath a bit. She stopped and then I just felt sweet, lustful pain as she bit down on my wing muscles.

I moaned, enjoying the sweet pain and as it slowly went away. I opened my eyes and looked to my side. Rainbow was winking at me before continuing to preen my wing. She had bitten me so the pleasure pain would cover the bad pain from the turned feathers. I smiled and closed my eyes again.

Mhh, you're really good at this, Dashie.

The rest of my right wing was done fast and I opened my eyes. Her practiced muzzle turned every feather into a perfect pattern again and I hummed happily, causing her ears to perk up.

“Firefly… I love your humming,” she cooed into my ear and nibbled a bit on it, causing me to hum even louder.

After a while, she turned to my left wing, but not before a small peck on my muzzle. I smiled and folded my right wing while Rainbow started with the left. I almost hoped that she would immediately start the preening without foreplay, but it looked like she had other plans.

Smirking at me, she softly licked over the firm muscles of my wing, trailing her tongue from the base up to the tip and causing me to shiver and moan in pleasure. I never expected what came next. She hummed and focused on the tip of my wing, licking over her lips. Then she softly opened her muzzle and took the tip in, sucking slightly on it.

Her wet tongue trailed over it while she sucked, the tip feeling like it was on fire. I moaned louder and she hummed contently again, seemingly enjoying my sounds. My marehood was dripping now, but I didn't really notice it, fully focused on that beautiful mare sucking on my wingtip, working her tongue perfectly around it.

“Ohh, Dashie! That feels amazing,” I moaned out as she sucked harder.

Rainbow continued for a while before letting go and grinning, “It's not over yet, my amazing Firefly.”

I gulped and she went to work, preening my left wing. Softly, her muzzle and tongue pushed the feathers into their right position, and this time she was faster. Maybe because the left wing was in a better state. Now that I thought about it, I remembered it to be the right wing I pleasured her marehood with.

My marefriend was quick, and soon it was a perfect pattern again. I tried to fold my wings, but a bite down the base stopped me with a moan.

“I guess I will continue this for a bit,” she said and winked at me.

I happily obliged and made myself more comfortable, if that even was possible, laying my wings down and offering them to my marefriend. She sighed as she admired them once again before shoving her muzzle between the feathers of my right wing.

She worked slowly, trying to take care of every sensitive spot she could find. While her muzzle and tongue were busy with my right wing, her left wing unfolded and trailed down my own left one and I moaned at the sensation.

Rainbow rubbed her soft feathers along the muscles and nerves of the wing, her touch sending waves of pleasure down into the base. My moans increased in volume as she trailed her wing around me, my marehood positively dripping at this point.

As she stopped the work on the right wing, I was about to complain, but she just unfolded her right wing to continue with it where her muzzle stopped. I followed her motions and her muzzle buried deep into my fur, biting soft trails around every sensitive spot she knew while her wings continued their pleasuring work on mine.

My mind went limp and her movements slowed down until she let go, after which I smiled at her, “Wow… that was quite intensive, Dashie.”

She smiled happily and I tried to fold my wings, just to be stopped by her again, “I thought I told you it's not over yet,” she said before walking towards the small counter beside the entrance, picking up a bottle.

Where the hay did she get that? I didn’t even see her carry it in here...

I gulped as she approached me again, a deep smile on her muzzle, “Uhm, Dashie? What is this?” I asked her, worried.

“Don't worry, Firefly. Just a little extra to make you relax,” came the reply, and indeed I relaxed, knowing I could trust her every time.

She squeezed something from the bottle into her wings and looked at me, “I'm going to give you a wing massage you'll never forget, Firefly. Now, unfold the other wing again, please,” she requested, giving me a soft peck.

I did as she asked and laid both wings on the ground, open to anything Rainbow wanted to do. Her wings softly touched mine, feathers on feathers as she started to rub the liquid onto my wings. Softly at first, she increased the pressure and I felt the effect. My wings were burning, but not in a bad way.

At first it was a soft warmth, turning into a deep heat as she massaged me with more pressure, I felt my wings burning more and more, aching for release. I never thought you could actually come from getting your wings massaged, but this showed me it was possible.

As she softly covered every single feather with the liquid, a question burned inside me, “Won't the liquid-oil-whatever that is stick between the feathers and plaster them together?”

“It's special massage-oil for pegasi. It won't affect your flying, trust me,” she said and leaned forward while massaging my wings, trailing soft pecks along my neck.

I hummed happily, feeling overwhelmed. The burning desire in my wings, feeling every single touch of Rainbow's, and then her small pecks around my neck that turned more and more into soft nibbling. Her gentle nibbles suddenly turned to teasing bites, causing me to moan out loud.

“I think you are ready for the 'wet fun' I have planned, my little Firefly,” she cooed into my ear, causing me to shiver.

“But then your gel will be wasted, the water will wash it away,” I said, not wanting to give up the burning feeling in my wings yet.

“The effect will stay,” she smirked, “Take it as a little payback for the shower-gel last time.”

You naughty, sexy mare

She began to bite down again, softly trailing over my whole neck but focusing on the most sensitive spots. Just as I thought I couldn't stand it anymore, she stopped and trotted towards the bathroom, her tail swinging slowly to the side as she moved, and I immediately took the invitation.

I rose on unsteady hooves and followed her, not letting her flank or winking marehood out of my sight. Rainbow entered the shower and turned the valve, setting it on hot before turning towards me and pulling me into a feathery embrace, her lips softly pressing on mine while the bathroom filled with steam.

After a while she broke the kiss and pulled me with her wings into the shower. The hot water ran down our coats and I watched my marefriend carefully, gazing at every drop that flowed over her beautiful and sexy body. It was a breathtaking view and she fluttered her eyelids, swinging her hips a bit.

“Like what you see?” she asked, her voice hot and rough.

To answer, I darted forward and pressed my lips on hers, followed by my tongue softly asking for permission to enter her mouth. She pressed her body against mine and granted it, her own tongue eagerly pushing forward to meet mine. Our tongues entangled in a small battle of heated passion and love that drove us both nearly insane, satisfying only a small part of our desire for each other.

It seemed like hours before we broke, breathing heavily. As she hesitated I took my chance and pushed my muzzle into her neck, softly licking her sensitive spot, then biting it teasingly. My reward was a long and soft moan, her legs slightly shaking.

She struggled and tried to break free from me, but I gave her no chance, continuing to bite her soft neck. As I stopped for a short moment, Rainbow looked accusingly at me and I felt a little guilty. But not guilty enough to stop my wing from reaching down her inner thighs.

I softly traced around, embracing her sensitive spots in my feathery assault, causing her to breathe heavily. Smiling, my wing wandered further but I held back, only my wingtip gingerly brushing over the outer folds of Rainbow’s labia. Her heavy breathing turned into soft moans, a sound I thoroughly enjoyed and that prompted me to bite down on her neck again.

Just as I cheered inwardly over my victory, Rainbow somehow sensed a chance and pushed back, throwing me roughly with my back against the opposite glass wall. Gasping, I looked into her eyes, the lustful gaze that I met made me gulp.

“Your little game is over, Firefly. It’s my turn now,” she murmured seductively, sending shivers through my whole body.

I wanted to reply something, but a hard yet still pleasuring bite on my neck silenced me. She bit hard enough to draw a bit of blood, but didn’t overdo it. I screamed my moans out and she immediately knew that I loved it… and she bit down again.

My legs began to shake violently and my marefriend smirked at me, trailing down hard bites from my neck towards my soaking wet marehood. The further she went, the slower she proceeded, causing me to groan impatiently. She smiled and bit down my soft belly, licking the spot with her tongue shortly after.

I saw my chance as she went between my inner folds, but her wings pinned me down against the wall, keeping me unable to fight against them as her tongue grazed over my pearl. Rainbow looked up and smirked at me before she bit down on my pearl, causing my whole body to shudder in pleasure.

I can’t believe I’m enjoying this so much, but at the same time, she’s doing it with so much love and care.

My thoughts were interrupted by Rainbow gently placing her muzzle over my marehood, starting to lick at my snatch quickly. Her tongue rushed through my labia without hesitation, tasting my deepest folds furiously. It was insane how quick I reached my edge, but Rainbow didn’t allowed me to step past it, she just stopped and went up to my muzzle with a devious smirk.

Her muzzle was covered with my juices and her tongue licked it up eagerly as her loving gaze met mine, “Like it so far, Firefly? I hope I’m not going too far,” she said, frowning for a moment.

Oh, I love it Dashie.

I kissed her, tasting myself on her lips the tongue that attacked swiftly, driving my own into a battle full of passion. As we broke, I smiled and leaned in.

“Like it? I love it, Dashie! Give me more, please,” I cooed into her ear and she grinned at me.

“Everything?” she asked seductively.

I nodded and she moved down again, lapping my juices up eagerly. Rainbow moaned her enjoyment and I joined in as she began to hone in for my pearl. I felt her drawing circles around my nub of flesh with her nimble tongue before striking it ever so gently and sucking on the sensitive flesh.

It made my legs tremble in pleasure and my moans reverberated off the walls of the bathroom. The warm water of the shower ran down on us as Rainbow continued to lick at me, the eager filly beginning to dig her muzzle deeper into my marehood. She vibrated my inner walls with her enthusiastic moans, sending sparks of electrical pleasure through my mind.

Soon, it was too much for me and my legs gave out. I slid down the wall of the shower slowly, until I was sitting on my rear with my back against the wall and my head thrown back in pleasure. Rainbow followed the motion and continued to lick my inner walls until she kneeled in front of me and I approached the edge quickly.

I tried to hold my orgasm back, but it seemed like Rainbow sensed it because the next I felt was a wave of incredible pleasure as she bit down on my pearl, and the dam broke. With a scream, I came and covered her face in my liquids, the orgasm throbbing through my body for some long seconds as my senses blurred away.

When my sight cleared, Rainbow was sitting in front of me, lapping my juices from her muzzle and grinning, “Let’s take this to the bed, Firefly.”

Wow, she’s still not done.

“Do I get the chance to make you cum tonight, Dashie?” I asked her with my best seductive gaze.

“Maybe,” came her reply and a teasing wink before she turned the shower off and took a towel into her wing.

Rainbow began to dry me, and just as I moved to copy the gesture, she stopped me. I looked confusedly at her, but she just continued until I was dry, gazing at me.

“Now, go and lay on your bed and wait for me. I’ll follow you soon,” Rainbow cooed, and I obliged with a soft purr.

Leaving the shower and the bathroom, I laid down on my bed, eager to continue this adventure. Some time went by, and just as I was about to return to the bathroom, the door opened and revealed Rainbow, clothed in her flight suit.

Oh, Celestia. I love how her body looks in her suit, and she knows it.

Rainbow flashed her trademark smirk and slowly approached me, swinging her hips with a seductive flair, tail swishing softly from side to side. The heat in my marehood raised immediately, and I couldn’t wait for her to reach me.

My marefriend stopped in front of the bed and turned, giving me an excellent view of her perfect flank, forcing me to gasp at the sight. I reached with my hooves for her, knowing that she would stop me so I couldn’t please her before she was done with me, but then she surprised me.

Rainbow pushed back until my hooves touched her flank, recognizing all the firm muscles around the well-shaped rear. I wanted to slowly undress her sweet flank, licking all that sensitive spots there until I reached her dripping marehood.

It seemed like she could hear my lustful mind, because a second later I heard a zipper. Before I could even consider what she was doing, my wings reached forward to help her, the zipper slowly running down her belly, around her inner thighs and then stopping just above her flank.

Mhhh, she makes me a really bad mare.

I couldn’t hold back, so I slowly lifted the fabric off her rear and admired the soft coat. Her marehood was already dripping, inviting me to taste her juices deeply.

“Firefly, this will be the only offer I’m going to make to you this night. You gonna take it already?” Rainbow’s voice was barely more than a pleading moan, enticing me to tighten my grip around her flank.

Who am I to decline her offer?

Smiling as I leaned forward, I began slowly nibbling on the edge of her labia, earning a long moan. My muzzle brushed slowly around her pearl, teasing the nub of flesh softly and earning a low growl from my marefriend.

“Mhh, you’re not patient, Rainbow. You’re a really bad mare!” I cooed, my right hoof smacking against her flank, which caused her to gasp and moan loudly.

Ohh, she likes it!

I gave her flank another soft hit and she bucked her hips slowly against my muzzle, and I obliged, my tongue softly lapping all her juices up.

“Please, Firefly… make me cum fast! I can’t take it! I promise to do whatever you want, but please make me cum!” she screamed and I looked up, surprised.

Wow… she really let it go…

“Whatever I want?” I slowly repeated her words, not able to let her get away with that.

“Yeeeess,” she replied, moaning as my tongue softly pushed between her labia.

Happy with the response, I concentrated fully on my task, my tongue increasing its pace and discovering her marehood deeply. She must have been close the whole time, because her bucking hips went into an unsteady trembling, telling me what to do.

It was a short pleasure, but I will count on her promise for another time.

Despite being disappointed a bit, I decided to give her the release she wanted. Smiling devilishly, I bit down on her pearl, sucking at the soft flesh at the same time. It was enough to shove her over the edge, and I was rewarded with her sweet juices spilling out and onto my muzzle.

Rainbow collapsed on the ground while I lapped up the juices covering my muzzle. After my muzzle was clean of her juices, I moved up, unfolding my wings and embracing Rainbow, gently carrying her into my bed. Her eyes fluttered and she looked at me sheepishly.

“I promise you can do whatever you want next time, my sweet Firefly,” she cooed softly.

I gently squeezed her, planting a small peck on her muzzle, “I know, Dashie.”

She smiled and I laid her down on my bed, folding my wings and cradling up next to her.

“This was awesome. I love you, Firefly,” she whispered and unfolded a wing, pulling me closer to her with it.

I smiled and unfolded my own again, laying it over hers, “You are awesome, Dashie. I love you too.”

The activity took her tribute and we both fell into soft slumber, dreaming about cuddling each other and a bright, wonderful future.

***

I woke up fairly early, excited about the day. This evening, we would take the train towards Trottingham, and I hoped that Vi got the letter and was okay with it. I promised to give Rainbow her best weekend, and I intended to follow through with it.

There was still a bit of speed training on the plan today, one of the reasons why I chose to take the train instead of flying. I wanted us to be able to enjoy this night in the club rather than be exhausted on our arrival by flying there.

My marefriend still laid next to me, her wing rested softly on my side. She was smiling widely, so I guessed that she was dreaming about something nice.

Maybe about us... No, I know it, she's dreaming about us.

I decided to give her a bit more time, we still had around one hour before having to get up. Smiling, I squeezed her softly with my wing and watched her, happy to lay there in her embrace in my bed. I never wanted to end it.

My mind wandered around the weekend and my plans. Usually, we all took a large apartment on our vacations, but I had other plans this time. Wanting to spend some quality time with Rainbow, I hoped that we really could stay at Vi's place. I just hoped they had enough space since Octavia moved in.

We could do what we wanted as long we were at their place, we just needed to be careful at the club and around the streets. It was hard, but at least there was hope that we could spent the day and our nights together. I shook my head quickly. There was no use in thinking too hard about it, the weekend would be just great.

Rainbow stirred and slowly opened her eyes, looking around sleepily. Once her gaze met mine, her expression brightened and she gave me a soft peck on the muzzle.

“Good morning, my sweet Firefly,” she cooed, smiling.

“Good morning to you too, Dashie,” I whispered back, enjoying her happy expression, “Sleep well?”

“Mhh definitely,” she replied, stretching her limbs gently, “Nice dream about us living together and enjoying the time,”

I smiled at the thought of that and gave her a kiss, “We should get up, Dashie. Last training today is with Soarin' because I have to get the tickets for the train. It’ll depart one hour after training, and it’ll reach Trottingham just before noon. I hope you’re ready for an incredible weekend.”

My marefriend nodded happily and got up, inspecting her mane and wings, “Everything looks fine. I'll just grab my suit from the barracks and meet you at the mess, okay?”

“Sure, my love,” I replied and kissed her, this time much longer and with more passion.

She immediately melted into it and it went a while before we broke and she parted from me with a small bite on my lower lips. She winked and went to the door, opening it and carefully sticking her head out. As soon as she was sure that nopony was there, she waved quickly with her wing and left, the door closing behind her.

I looked at the door for a few moments before heading to my bathroom, still needing to get my mane done. After a while of brushing and styling, it managed to return to its normal form. I looked at the small mirror, remembering that Rainbow loved my mane down.

You know what, Dashie? I’ll let my mane down the whole weekend once we arrived in Trottingham.

I hummed happily and pulled my uniform on before leaving my room. The training would be over quickly, and by that time, I would have had everything prepared for sure. Still humming, I made my way towards the mess hall, counting in my mind what I had to do.

Breakfast with Dashie, then going to the station to buy the tickets. Pack a few things for the weekend and then check the office to see if there’s anything from Vi. Hoping that everything turns out as planned. Great, what could possible go wrong?

As I reached the mess, Rainbow was already sitting on a chair beside my usual place, chatting eagerly with Surprise. I approached and sat down, Surprise saluting quickly before reaching into her saddlebags and pulling out a letter.

“A letter arrived for you today, Captain. There was one for Rainbow as well, I already gave it to her,” she said, sending me the letter before leaving, a small smile around her muzzle.

I looked puzzled at the small piece of paper before I recognized the messy magic writing. Even though it had been years, I only knew one unicorn that could even write horribly with the use of magic. Smiling, I opened it and quickly went through the letter.

Hey Spits!

Of course I'm working at the club this weekend, you and your friends are happily invited! Maybe I can even organize some VIP tickets for you. It is also no problem if Rainbow Dash and you are staying at our place for this weekend, you can sleep in Tavi's room for the time being. Or if you feel uncomfortable, on the couch (I guess it's big enough). You got the address, so I hope to see you soon.

Vi

I folded the letter and chuckled. The weekend seemed to be going just as planned, and I would be able to see Vi once again. She was still my best friend and I really wanted to know what was going on between her and Octavia. Not because I was jealous, more because they had hidden it the last time I visited them.

Just as I was about to start eating, I felt Rainbow's look on me and I turned, “Everything alright?” I asked her softly.

“Yeah Captain, everything’s fine. May I ask from who that letter was?” she smiled a bit and took a spoon full of cereal.

“Mhm, it was from Vi. We’ll stay at her place this weekend so we don't have to hide everything. She also invited us to the club she works at. So, as I told you, the weekend will be great,” I tried to whisper, but my voice betrayed my happiness and I nearly squealed.

Rainbow winked and I blushed, turning to my own cereal.

There is nothing that could go wrong.

***

As I walked through the streets towards the train station, it was noticeable that the winter had lost its fight and spring had taken over. A soft, nearly warm breeze was around and I smiled, everything perfect in my mind.

I reached the train station and bought the tickets, first class of course. Everything should be perfect this weekend, and the cabins were much more comfortable. With the tickets I made my way back to the academy. Usually, my plan was to get some nice 'surprises' to use in Trottingham, but I was sure that Vi had a package of fun stuff in storage at home.

Mhm I remember some of the containing items. Some of them better than enchanted gel or hoofcuffs.

Smiling, I decided to return quickly and spread my wings, bolting into the air. My mind was filled with Rainbow and the weekend, making me fuzzy and warm inside, but also nervous. I was sure that everything would be just fine, but I also didn't know what the weekend could bring.

Worries began to rumble through my mind and my smile faltered. There was no guarantee that everything would be perfect, no matter how precisely I had planned and organized it. I knew that I could trust Vi and Octavia, but what was about the time we were outside, or in the club?

My mind went over and over it again until I reached the academy. Knowing I would need something to cheer me up, I headed straight to the speed course. Even from far away, I could see the familiar rainbow contrail in the air, and my mood immediately raised a bit. I reached the training and positioned myself next to Soarin', looking up into the air.

There was my marefriend, bowling proudly through the air with insane speed. Soarin' nodded to me, then turned his attention back to the stopwatch in his hoof. As she passed by, followed by a sudden burst of wind, he clicked on it and gasped.

“Seventeen seconds! That’s another new record for you, Rainbow Dash!” he shouted with a smile.

Rainbow landed in front of us, her chest proudly puffed, smiling at me. I saw that she knew that something was wrong but she hesitated. As she rubbed her hoof awkwardly I bumped her softly with a wing, a new plan on my mind.

“Hey, Rainbow, we're good friends now, right? So there’s no need to be awkwardly formal,” I said, winking at her.

I didn't need to tell her that twice. She jumped forward and hugged me tightly, leaving me barely place to breath. Soarin' in the meanwhile turned away, coughing a bit. I wondered why for a few moments until I recognized it. Rainbow was hugging me with her wings, squeezing me softly, something pegasi usually only did if they absolutely trusted and liked another pony. I hugged back with my wings eagerly, despite the audience. Gulping, I looked at Soarin'.

We practically revealed everything to him now... Oh buck...

Soarin' smiled and patted us on our backs, “I'm really glad that you two are friends now, about time!”

Well or maybe we didn't. That was close...

I smiled back, trying to look honest, “Good friends, and I hope we’ll stay like that forever,“ I said, smirking at Rainbow.

My marefriend joined the game and smirked back, nodding eagerly, “Hell yeah, you're my idol and good friend now! That's more I ever hoped for!”

Soarin' laughed and waved, “Alright, training over. I guess you two should go get ready. As far as I know, the train leaves in around an hour, right Captain?”

“Yep,” I answered and released Rainbow from the hug, which maybe took a bit too long, “Rainbow, you should pack a few things, we will be staying the whole weekend. Soarin', you and the rest are going to stay at the same apartments like last year. I will stay at Vi's place with Rainbow, she asked us to,” and I hoped he would never look through that lie.

He bought it and laughed, “At Vinyl’s? Oh, I hope that goes well.”

I blushed and nudged his side and he coughed, jumping back, “She’s got a marefriend as far as I know, Soarin'. And I don't do one-night-stands anymore, thank you very much.”

All he did was continue to wave while he left. I looked to Rainbow who sighed, a small smile across her muzzle.

“Damn, that was close. Sorry Spits, I didn't think about it. But at least we can act a bit more personal now with this excuse,” she said, looking around if anypony was still there before giving me a small peck on my cheek, “Now, tell me why you looked so sad when you arrived.”

I sighed and folded my ears back, “I thought about the weekend. I'm afraid that it won't go like we planned, or that we’ll get in trouble.”

She smiled at me, “As long as we are together, everything will be perfectly fine,“ she whispered, her voice soft and warm, melting me from the inside, “Now hush, and let's go pack. The train won't wait for us,” and we both separated to get our things packed.

***

We stood at the station and waited for the train to arrive. Besides Soarin', Rainbow and I, there were also Surprise, Misty, Fleetfoot, Blaze and Wave Chill, who were accompanying us to Trottingham. Nopony questioned my choice for first class or that I chose a wagon for Rainbow and I alone. They were all just happy like Soarin’ was that Rainbow and I were friends now.

At least they think that we are friends now, except Surprise because she knows it.

The train arrived and we got in, Rainbow and I quickly departing to our wagon. Here we could talk, cuddle and kiss without being disturbed.

Wow, I turned into a mushy, loving mare. Who would've thought that?

As we settled down in our cabin, Rainbow rested her head on my chest, ear pressing on my coat and smiling, “You know what I also love?” she asked and I shook my head slightly, “I love to just snuggle against your coat, feeling and hearing your soft heartbeat,” she continued.

“And this heart only beats for you,” I added and she gave me a soft peck on my muzzle, “Do you know who Vinyl is?” I asked her.

She hesitated and tensed up a little, “She is your former best friend-with-benefits and now just best friend,” then she raised her head and looked deep into my eyes, “No matter what my mind tells me, I love and trust you with all my heart. Maybe I'm a bit jealous, but I trust you.”

Her answer warmed my heart and I leaned in, my lips pushing slowly against hers in a long kiss filled with deep passion. As we broke I whispered softly, “I love you, Dashie. More than you could ever imagine.”

That made her giggle, “Oh, I bet I can imagine it pretty well, my love. I love you too, more than anything in the world,” she said before pushing her lips against mine again.

The kiss lasted several moments, her tongue gently asked for permission to enter not long after it began. I opened my muzzle just a bit, enough to let her tongue slide in, and I bit softly, causing her to moan silently. Her tongue pushed more and more, leaving me no other choice but to wrangle my own around hers, gently exploring her mouth, tasting her. As we broke apart, a small strand of saliva dropped onto the ground, but we didn't care or even notice. All that counted was us and our love.

It was a long trip, at least I thought so. I barely needed an hour to get to Trottingham at full flight speed, but the train needed a full four hours to arrive. Not that I cared, at least I had my wonderful marefriend at my side to get rid of the time. Getting out of the train, I gathered all of us around me.

“Okay, listen up. We will stay at different locations this time, so I’m only going to say it once. Meeting is midnight at club Flashing Lights. I can probably get us some VIP tickets for the club, so please wait in front of it until then. Got it?” Everypony nodded, “Well then, do what you want until then,” I ended and waved them off as I made my way with Rainbow towards the inner city and a familiar apartment complex.

As we reached it, the moon was already rising quite rapidly. I looked at Rainbow and saw her gasping. She was used to the smaller buildings in Cloudsdale and Ponyville, so this was rather a new sight for her. I quickly stroked her side and pointed up.

“Let's fly up there, I don't really like elevators,” and with that I went into the air, Rainbow following closely.

It was only a short flight, barely more than a few flaps until we reached the fifth floor and the balcony of Vi's apartment. I gazed through the window, but no sign of Vi or Octavia, so I knocked at the glass door. Seconds were passing by and I knocked again, slightly louder.

Then I saw something for only a short time, but still long enough to make me chuckle. It was a grey mare with a quite messy black mane, looking like she was fresh out of the bed.

The last evidence that they are a couple.

Looking over at my marefriend, I saw her puzzled look and chuckled again, “We might have to wait a bit until one of them opens the door.”

Rainbow looked more confused than ever, but I just sat down and she followed my example. We waited some minutes before Vinyl opened the door to the balcony, her coat slightly wet and her mane not styled.

“Spits!” she screamed and turned me into a crushing hug, causing us both to fall down, “I thought you would take a bit longer to arrive, sorry!”

“No big deal, Vi!” I replied and winked, “Seems like you had enough fun.”

Vi blushed immediately and stood up, waving us inside. As Rainbow followed me in, she extended a hoof, a small grin on her muzzle.

“So, that's the awesomely fast Rainbow Dash, huh? You have to be quite a hotshot to be able to capture the heart of little Spits here so easily. Nice to meet you.”

Rainbow blushed a bit and shook her hoof, “And you must be Vinyl, then. The Pony that wubs the world in several ways to Friday.”

I'm glad I warned Dashie to call her Vinyl and not Vi.

Vinyl smirked and motioned towards the couch, where we promptly sat down. Silence took over and for a few moments we weren't saying anything, until Octavia came in, her mane brushed and glossy, but her cheeks a bit red.

“Miss Spitfire!” she said and to my surprise she hugged me softly.

“For the hundred time, Octavia, it's only Spitfire,” I replied, blushing a bit.

“My apologies, Spitfire,” she quickly said and I chuckled, “Sorry that you had to wait, but I can't think straight without my evening shower.”

“Oh I think I can guess,” I chuckled even more, causing Vinyl and Octavia both to blush, “So you two, huh?”

“We... we came together on Hearts and Hooves Day,” the grey mare nearly whispered.

“Hey, I'm glad for you two. Finally Vinyl got somepony that can think right and keeps her away from most trouble,” I laughed and Vinyl glared at me, “Anyways, there are some hours left till you have to work, if I remember right, Vinyl. You got something interesting for tonight?”

She nodded and rose from the couch, heading to a cupboard and pulling several black pieces of paper out, all with a beautiful blue calligraphy on them. I gasped as she floated them to me in her aura.

“Wow, tonight’s looking awesome,” I whispered, grabbing them with my wing.

“VIP tickets for all of you. They provide you instant entry and free drinks on me. For the calli...callo...” she paused and looked to Octavia, who giggled slightly.

“The calligraphy on the tickets are from me,” she continued as Vinyl was unable to find the right word for it, “But it was her idea, doing a new design for the former plain grey VIP tickets, and I was really glad to be able to help her,” she closed with a smile to Vinyl that I could only describe as deeply loving.

I nodded and looked to Rainbow, who rubbed her hoof, looking awkwardly around us. Smiling, I placed the tickets on the table and gently caressed her side with my wing, causing her to blush.

As she still didn't say a word, Octavia started, “There is no need to be shy, Miss Dash. We are all friends in here, and you two don't have to hide anything,” her smile was warm and honest.

Rainbow looked confused at first, then burst out in laughter, “Oh... my... god... stop being so formal. I'm awesome, I know, but you can just call me by my name or just Rainbow,” she said, earning a confused glare from me.

Well, here is the proud and straight-forward Rainbow Dash again.

“Dashie, there's no need for that,” I said and gave her a chastising peck.

She blushed and whispered sheepishly, “I'm sorry, but I'm just not used to that mushy stuff in public.”

Smiling, I turned her head with my wing and leaned in, my lips landing on hers and she gasped in surprise. It took a while, but finally she melted into the kiss and we stopped caring about Vinyl and Octavia’s presence. As we broke, I gently nibbled on her ear and she blushed even more.

“See? Not that hard, right?” I whispered softly into her ear.

She nodded and smiled, her eyes bathing me in pure love. We turned forward again and our eyes widened in unison. In front of us, Vinyl and Octavia were making out on the couch. Of all things, I never guessed that Octavia would be okay with that, considering how formal Octavia always was. Rainbow turned and smiled to me and we leaned back, our wings touching each other softly while we waited for them to end their play.

Several minutes passed by before they recognized that we already stopped. When they did, Octavia jumped up with a slight 'eep' and threw Vinyl off of her. The white unicorn flew onto the floor, groaning and rubbing her head.

“Totally killing the mood,” she muttered while crawling back onto the couch.

Octavia blushed furiously and whispered a small sorry, followed by a peck, and Vinyl's expression softened.

“We gotta go soon, still have to do some setting up at the club and all the wiring. You two still have three more hours before the party starts,” Vinyl said, smiling slightly.

“Wiring? Doesn’t Sassaflash usually do that?” I asked, confused.

Vinyl's reaction shocked me, immediately her face fell and small tears began to make their way down her muzzle. Just as I wanted to ask what was going on, Octavia spoke.

“Sassaflash caught us last week doing... well, you know,” her cheeks turned a deep red and she stopped, “Since then, she never showed up again.”

Okay, that's weird. She told me that she would be happy for Vinyl.

“You sure that was everything?” I asked, and Octavia nodded, “Well, that's weird... Before I left you two some months ago, I talked with her and she said that she would be happy for Vinyl. That she acts like that now... I just don't understand it,“ I continued and then smiled a bit at Vinyl, “If you are okay with it, I will try to talk with her tomorrow, Vinyl. I still know where she lives.”

Vinyl's tears slowed down and she nodded, “T-thanks, Spits. I tried to talk to her, but every time I was there n-nopony seemed to be at home.”

“No problem, my promise still stands, Vi,” I winked, causing Rainbow and Octavia to gasp in unison.

“What is that supposed to mean?” They asked, nearly at the same time.

“Hey, n-not what you two might t-think,” Vinyl stuttered out, “Spits promised me to always be there for me, no matter what happens. She is also the one that told me I should just talk to you, Tavi,” she smiled at the grey mare.

“Thank you,” Octavia bowed her head slightly to me and I waved a hoof in dismiss.

“Aww, no big deal! Besides, even a blind pony could've seen that your feelings are more than that of roommates or friends,” I replied.

They both smiled at me and Octavia looked at the clock, “Oh horsefeathers! We have to go now, my love, or we will be late,” she said, nudging the unicorn.

I raised an eyebrow and she shrugged while getting up, “Sometimes I think that the beautiful mare at my side is a bad influence,” she whispered.

They hugged us quickly before they left the apartment, leaving us alone on the couch in silence. My gaze met Rainbow's and she laughed.

“I expected them to be... well, just like a normal pair, but I guess they are like us. Different,” she said, still laughing

“Well, indeed,” was all I had to say to that, smiling softly.

Oh, Vinyl, I'm so happy that the thing happened that we both never believed in. We found beautiful mares that love us just how we are.

Just as I admired my wonderful marefriend with some looks, something came in my mind.

“Uhm, Dashie? They haven't told us where we sleep or what to do for three hours,” I said, earning a surprised look from her.

“You're right! I'm a bit hungry though, how about we get something to eat?” she suggested as her stomach grumbled audibly.

I smiled and winked, “I know a pretty good restaurant downtown. My treat, Dashie.”

Her expression fell a bit, “But we can't enjoy the food like marefriends,” she whispered and I recognized the pain in her voice.

Hmm, I hope I remember right.

“As far as I know, they also have food to go. So how about we take it here?” I suggested and her face immediately brightened.

“You're great, Firefly, did you know that?” she cheered, while jumping at me, planting a long kiss on my lips.

I snickered and got up, heading to the door. There was a small note on it.

Spitfire

We thought that Rainbow and you might want to visit the town or do something else besides sitting around in here. If you leave, please close the door carefully, and if you return before the party starts, please arrive at our neighbours to the right, Lyra Heartstrings and her marefriend. They have a spare key and will open the door for you. We already informed them.

Have a nice evening.

Octavia

Aww, that's nice.

I looked at Rainbow and smiled, “Let's get something to eat! We still have three hours, and I'm starving too!” with that I opened the door and left the apartment, followed closely by my beautiful marefriend.

I hated the elevator, but we had to use it, since it wasn’t possible to lock the door to the balcony from outside. The ride was short and I sighed as we stepped out of the building. The moon was already up high in the sky, a sign that midnight wasn’t too far away. I was more than excited to spend the time with her in the club, even if it meant I had to behave.

With Dashie at my side, everything is possible.

It seemed like Rainbow had seen my expression, because her soft wing was stroking at my side, electing a smile from myself, leaning in before I recognized what I was doing and jumping back.

“Sorry,” I muttered quickly, but I could see the hurt in Rainbow’s eyes.

Damn it, this will be even harder than I thought…

We made our way slowly but steady and reached the inner city relatively quickly. Just before we reached the main street full of busy ponies, I spotted a small, dark lane far away from the crowds. Without even thinking, I dragged Rainbow and dashed with her into the lane, where I pressed her to the wall.

“Eeep!” she squealed before looking at me, still with the hurt visible, “Spits, what the-”

I gave her no time to complain, forcefully pressing my lips onto hers and her eyes widened. It didn’t take any time and she leaned in, the hurt leaving her eyes until they seemed to sparkle with love, then she closed them. The kiss lasted for several moments before we broke away.

“Sorry,” I whispered and she smiled, giving me a small peck.

“Don’t be. I’m just overreacting, my love. We should go now, don’t want somepony to find us. We can continue that later in the apartment,” she said, causing my heart to flutter.

We left the alley, both of us wearing matching grins on our muzzles as we dived into the crowded street and I lead Rainbow to the restaurant. It was a big one, and I smiled at the memories it prompted through my mind. Some time ago, it was just a cafe, nothing more than a small place to enjoy. Now it was one of the best addresses in town.

“You are smiling, my love,” Rainbow whispered, “Happy memories in this place?”

“Not only, but better ones, and some breathtaking,” I replied in the same tone, “If you want, I’ll tell you the stories sometimes.”

“I would love to,” she said and blushed immediately, her expression frowning after.

Definitely not feeling like public displays of affection, my little Dashie.

I gave her a quickly, loving gaze, careful so nopony besides her would catch it and she showed a small smile. We entered the restaurant and ordered some hayfries and sandwiches to go. It wasn’t anything fancy, but Rainbow insisted on basic food while I insisted on paying for it.

While we were on our way back to the apartment, something struck my mind… her reaction earlier.

“Rainbow? Are you jealous?” I asked bluntly, but she kept silent and continued to walk, “Dashie?” this time I was louder and she turned her head.

“Maybe…” she said before looking away.

But why? I thought I made clear that you are the one and only mare for me…

A tear made its way down my muzzle and Rainbow froze with a shocked expression.

“Please, Spits, don’t do that. Not here,” she whispered, but I couldn’t hold it.

After the first, another followed, and then another. Before I could say anything, Rainbow grabbed my hoof and unfolded her wings before taking off, pulling me with her into the sky. I wanted to struggle against it, but to no use. She flew higher and higher until we broke through some clouds, now unable to be seen from the city.

Rainbow landed on the cloud while I still sobbed, and then she tackled me down, pressing her body forcefully against mine and kissing me while speaking.

“Stop. Crying. I’m. Sorry. I. love. You. My. Little. Firefly,” each word was punctuated by a kiss, and my tears slowly stopped.

“Dashie… why are you jealous? What are you scared off?” I asked her, and she looked away.

She kept silent until I reached up with a wing, tracing it along her cheek softly.

“After seeing Vinyl and knowing your past, I’m afraid that I won’t be enough for you,” she cried out, and my eyes widened.

“When did I ever give you a reason to doubt our love or everything we have? Did I ever give you a reason to think that you would fail me?” I asked her softly, my wings brushing along her coat.

“No,” she whispered and turned her head, staring into my eyes.

“Then why, Dashie?” my words pleaded for an answer.

“Because I’m dumb, Firefly. And not worth to be loved by you,” came the soft whisper.

I leaned forward, my lips meeting hers, and I pushed every feeling, every passion into the kiss, trying to convince her with all the love I had for her. Rainbow melted into the kiss, her hooves and wings starting to trail over my coat and I sighed happily.

“Never think such a dumb thing again, Dashie,” I said as we broke, “Now, let’s fly back to the apartment, the food is getting cold and we still have to get the keys from their neighbours. Besides, I don’t think we have much more than two hours left.”

She nodded and gave me a peck before she rose up, ready to take off, “Please forgive me, Firefly.”

“You don’t have to apologize. I love you, with all of my heart!” I said, giving her a peck back.

“I love you too,” and we took off, flying towards the apartment again.

The flight was short and we reached the large building soon, going in and up to the fifth floor, much to my displeasure.

Ughh, I hate elevators!

We went to the apartment to the right of Vinyl’s, just to find a small note on the door marked with our names.

Captain Spitfire, Rainbow Dash.

Vinyl told us that we should give you the key to her apartment once you return. Sadly, something came up and we had to leave. We opened the balcony for you, and Lyra added a spell so only the ones who know Vinyl and are her friends can walk through. Lyra promised that it would work. We hope to see you tonight at the club.

Bon-Bon and Lyra Heartstrings

“Looks like we have to use the elevator again, Spits,” Rainbow laughed and turned.

I grabbed the note and followed my marefriend, “Very funny!” I mumbled, my voice dripping of sarcasm.

We went outside the apartment and took off into the sky, landing on the balcony shortly after. Indeed, the door was open and Rainbow was the first to try to walk through it, just to be stopped as I bit down on her tail and pulled her back.

Spitting out her tail, I growled, “Wait! We don’t know if it’s working, so I will go first,”

Before she could reply, I braced myself and galloped through it, a tickling feeling passing over my coat as I passed the frame. I turned and nodded, Rainbow following me and giving me a long kiss to my surprise.

“Always trying to protect me, my sweet Firefly. I think I’m grown up enough to keep myself safe,” she purred into my ear after it.

I smirked and went to the kitchen, preparing two plates and put the food on them. Draping them on my wings, I went back to Rainbow, nearly dropping the plates at the sight. My marefriend was laying on her belly on the couch, flank directed towards me and tail slowly shifting from side to side.

“R-Rainbow,“ I gasped, “W-We don’t have time for that now!”

She pouted and flicked her tail seductively, “You sure about that, Firefly?”

I placed the plates down the table and approached her, letting my wings slowly trailing over her flank, “How about we do something… risky?” I cooed into her ear, causing her to shiver.

“Mhh, what do you have in mind?”

“You were turned on last time in the change room showers, right? Turned on by the chance somepony could catch us while bucking each other mindless, huh?” I asked softly and she nodded, blushing a bit and gulping. Smiling, I continued, “How about we do it in the club? Some corner, restroom, whatever. A silent place for a naughty quickie…”

Rainbow’s eyes widened, “You serious about that?”

I nodded and she kissed me, “But only if we find a nice place in here.”

Her trademark smirk returned and she jumped up, grabbing the food from the table. Before I could ask what she wanted to do, she nudged me, making me gasp and fall onto the couch. Rainbow held out the plate, which I took in my wing, then she snuggled in the little spare space in front of me, trying to get comfortable.

I looked surprised, but enjoyed it nonetheless. There we half-laid and cuddled against each other while we enjoyed our food. Time went by and a look out of the window at the big clock tower told me that it was time to go.

“Dashie, we have around one hour left before we meet the others in front of the club,” I said and she frowned a bit.

“So, no mushy things or something like that until we found a nice, empty corner,” the frown made room for an evil wink, causing me to blush slightly.

“Of all the mares in the world, I had to fall for you, Dashie,” I sighed playfully, giving her a wink.

She wanted to reply, but a knock on the door startled us. We were even more shocked as we heard the lock click and the door swung open, revealing a mint-green unicorn and a beige Earth-pony. Both were dressed in shiny leather clothes, hiding most parts of their clothes and the cutie marks. They snickered at our shocked faces and approached us.

“I’m Bon Bon, and this is Lyra. Vinyl sent us to get you ready and accompany you to the club,” the earth-pony said, smiling.

“Getting us ready?” Rainbow asked, confused.

The unicorn levitated two small bundles out of her saddlebags, shining just like the clothes they were wearing.

“What are these?” I asked curiously as Lyra floated them over.

“Your dresses for the club. Oh, and Vinyl asked you to go directly to the back entrance. If you give us the tickets for the others, we will deliver them,” Bon Bon smiled.

Dresses?

I looked at the two mares and a realization hit me.

They will cover most of our coat and cutie marks!

Turning to Rainbow, I smiled devilishly and grabbed the dresses. They were black, seemingly leather, but well-polished. A slick mesh body stocking and knee length black socks. One of the dresses contained a yellow necklace, fake earrings and some designs on the socks in the same colour, while the accessories of the other dress were cyan. I presented Rainbow the dress with the yellow accessories and I took the other one.

Ohh, this will be fun!

We pulled the tight dresses on, looking at each other with similar gasps, but soon Rainbow cocked her head and pointed at my mane.

“You should do something with that, that style is your trademark, Spits.”

I nodded and looked at Bon Bon, who smiled, “Right corridor, second door.”

In the bathroom, I tossed some water over my mane and brushed it down so it floated nicely over my shoulders. Looking into the mirror, I laughed.

Nopony will recognize me, not even the other Wonderbolts!

Excited, I squealed and ran back, jumping at Rainbow and pinning her down. My lips pushed against hers, and I didn’t care about the surroundings until I heard a giggle and jumped up in surprise.

“Uhh, sorry,” I muttered and blushed while Lyra waved a hoof.

“Heh, no problem, we’re all in the same boat!”

I looked confused between them before it shot through my mind.

“Ohh, okay. Got it,” now it was my turn to giggle while Rainbow struggled onto her hooves.

“We should go now,” Bon Bon commented, prompting us to turn towards the door.

***

The journey was relatively quick, and the whole time I giggled and jumped, getting amused glares from my marefriend. I couldn’t resist, I was really happy that nothing would stop us this night. A corner away from the club, I gave Bon Bon the tickets and she gave me the directions for the back entrance. My wing laying over Rainbow, we avoided the front where the other Wonderbolts were and headed to it.

A big, silver-coated bouncer stood in front of the door, looking at us as he blocked it. I gave him our two tickets and he smiled, waving us in.

“Ahh, our special guests! Vinyl is waiting for you. Just follow the small corridor and take the door after the office,” he grumbled, still wearing that smile.

We went inside and followed the corridor and entered the room the bouncer told us. At the sight inside we nearly wanted to step back and out of it again. Vinyl was laying on Octavia, licking and biting her neck while the grey mare moaned out of lust.

Octavia’s eyes widened but Vinyl smirked, “Come in, don't be afraid. Looks like you two always show up where the fun is.”

“Isn’t the show starting in a few minutes?” Rainbow asked bluntly, a small blush on her face.

“No reason for not having a bit fun before it,” the white unicorn said before standing up.

Now that they weren’t a mess of hooves, I could see what they were wearing. Vinyl was dressed in pure black latex with matching socks and boots, while Octavia was her opposite, wearing a tight, white latex outfit with matching socks and boots.

This will be one hell of a party…

The white unicorn inspected us before sighing, “You forgot something,” she said before her horn flashed up in blue light.

I looked confused as her magic touched Rainbow, wandering over her mane and tail. In a moment, my marefriend’s trademark was gone, her mane and tail a shiny red now.

Damn it, we forgot her mane…

“Thanks, Vi,” I said and smiled.

“I hope you like the dresses,” Vinyl winked at us while walking towards the door, “You two should go have fun tonight. If you feel up to it, you can dance on the stage,” with that she left, Octavia following closely with a warm smile.

“Firefly,” Rainbow’s voice was a soft whisper and I turned to her, her lips pressing on mine. As we broke apart, she continued, “Today, we can do what we want. Nopony will recognize us.”

I smiled and nodded, her muzzle softly nuzzling into my neck. We stood there, happy, free and without any hesitation. This night was ours and we knew it. After a while, the walls started to shake, heavy beats making their way around. The show had started, and it was time to join it.

This will be one hell of a party...

Author's Note

Phew! Here it is, and it's not even done!
This is only part one of chapter three, which got around 25k words in total.
I can't predict you the second part, but I hope you like this one and keep tracking.

Tavi: Two parts?
Scratch: Two Parts!
Spitfire: Why two parts?
Scratch: Because 25k words just out of Spitfires POV are maybe too much.
Spitfire: So 10k of Dash are following?
Scratch: Yep, after some... inspiration for more scenes *Wiggles eyebrows*
Tavi: Of all that mares...
Scratch: You have to fall for me, I know^^
Tavi: Remind me to kill you if you add more of our ponysonas to your stories.
Scratch: I consider myself flattered, my love

Edited by the awesome ForgottenExistance

Party Weekend (Part Two)

Chapter four: Party Weekend (Part Two: Rainbow Dash POV)

I couldn't believe that everything around me was real. My beautiful marefriend was by my side, dressed in her tight, sexy outfit. She was barely recognizable from the hardcore mare most ponies knew her as. She wore her mane loosely down her back, a style I especially loved on her. As the music played in the distance, we left the room where we caught Vinyl and Octavia earlier and headed to the source, following the sound.

There was already a massive crowd on the dancefloor, dancing to the beats and lights that assaulted everypony’s senses. As we approached, Spitfire stopped and gasped. I followed her gaze to the stage, seeing Vinyl behind her turntables and at her side was Octavia.

The grey mare danced like there was no tomorrow, from time to time her coat would softly rub against Vinyl’s and watching the two of them made me hot. After all I always heard that Octavia was a shy and conservative mare, but right now my eyes caught sight of a whole different mare. Spitfire seemed to think likewise as she rubbed her eyes, thinking that they were playing a trick on her.

“Hey Firefly, should we join them up there?” I asked her, giving her a soft peck on her cheek.

Her head snapped to me in confusion at my nickname for her, but the expression soon softened. “Oh, yeah I guess so, but first we should enjoy ourselves, don't you think? Besides, we gotta keep an eye on the team from time to time, just to make sure they don’t do anything stupid. I swear I don't know what they would do without us.”

I smiled and nodded. “You should think of a nickname for me today. I don't think it's a good idea for you to call me Rainbow or Dashie when we’re out like this. If the others recognize us together, our plans are done.”

She giggled before tapping her chin with a hoof. “How about... Red?”

“No.”

“Sweetie?”

“Nothing too mushy in public, please.”

She rolled her eyes, but smiled as a thought occurred to her, “How about, Moany?”

I raised my eyebrow, “Moany?”

“Well, yes... because you moan extremely loud once I get my hooves on your sweet spots.”

She laughed and I nudged her, “Not funny Firefly. Besides, you moan louder.”

My marefriend stopped immediately and sighed, “If you don’t like it then tell me what I should call you.”

I looked down. “I don't have any clue...”

“Then is 'my love' okay for you? It's nothing too mushy, it’s just me saying that you’re mine...” as she said those last words Spitfire smiled and her eyes just seemed to sparkle.

“And you’re mine, Firefly.” I replied smiling, then leaned in and kissed her.

At that moment, I couldn’t care less about all the ponies around us. The only thing that mattered to me was my marefriend. Besides, nopony would ever recognize me with a red mane and tail. That caused another thought to come up in my head.

I wonder how my Sonic Rainboom look now? Wait! Sonic... Rainboom...

“Sonic Rainboom. Sora. You can call me Sora. I know it's not a nickname, but nopony will recognize me then.” I said. She smiled at that and then dragged me to the dancefloor.

We found a nice place directly in front of the stage, when Vinyl saw us she gave us a sly smile and a wink. I wasn't really experienced in dancing, but my marefriend certainly was. It was beautiful and I couldn’t help but stare at her. After a while, her gaze met mine and she sashayed closer, her flank rubbing against mine, her soft coat touching my own. Leaning forward to steal a kiss, I joined her dance, trying my best to find a rhythm with her.

Spitfire was slowing down a bit, helping me with soft movements. Every time her coat touched mine, I felt my temperature rising and my heart started pounding faster and stronger, completely obedient to the beat and my marefriend. The feeling was amazing and felt like it would never end, but suddenly Spitfire stopped down and looked over my shoulder.

“Look, the others are here. Would you mind getting some drinks while I talk with Soarin?” Spitfire asked as I turned, following her gaze as the other wonderbolts appeared out of the crowd, heading for the VIP Area. All but Soarin, who let his mates and went straight for the dancefloor.

“Firefly... I don't think it's a good idea to talk to Soarin.” I started, but she just kissed me.

“Don't worry, I won't tell him anything. I’ll just say that I'm here and I’ll bust their flanks if they do anything stupid,” for a second the stern commander visage came back, but it was quickly replaced as she looked at me by the mare I loved, “Also that unless it’s an emergency they should leave me alone since I want some... fun,” with that she wiggled her eyebrows and caused me to chuckle.

“Can't wait for the fun part.” I laughed and she turned, walking towards the small group.

I ogled her fabulous flank a bit before going to the bar and ordering two soft drinks. We had quite the night ahead of us and it wouldn’t do to get drunk right off the bat. Spitfire was still talking to Soarin, forcing me to wait. There was no need to reveal anything to him and it would be suspicious to go over without being invited. My mane and tail might be red now, but I think Soarin would recognize me upon a closer inspection. They both talked for quite some time but then Spitfire dragged Soarin to the VIP Area.

What are they doing now?

I trusted Spitfire with all my heart, but something seemed wrong. Maybe he spotted something or took the hint last time? Maybe he wanted to reveal everything?

I should go after them...

Guessing wouldn't bring me far, so I grabbed the drinks and followed them into the VIP-Section. The bouncer in front of me looked me over for some time, before he recognized me and stood aside to let me through.

I heard damped voices and followed them. The one I knew for sure was the voice of my marefriend. The other one sounded blurred, like the speaker was already drunk.

They’ve been here for only a few minutes and Soarin is already drunk? What a lightweight...

I followed the voices to a door, it was one of the side rooms. Leaning as close as I could I pressed my ear against it, trying to hear what they were saying. Eavesdropping wasn't nice, but I feared about our secret being revealed.

“... that this is not a good idea, Lieutenant!” Spitfire said.

“Why? The papers already say it, so why shouldn't we just take it further and make it official?” the voice was Soarin’s.

“I won’t do it!” Spitfire was angry, I could hear it.

“Oh c'mon! Don't tell me that your fun with Vinyl meant something!”

“It's not Vinyl, I just can't!”

“Listen, Spitfire. I waited quite a long time to ask you this, and now you just turn me away? That's not fair! Give me a chance at least!” Soarin was shouting now, his voice had a high pitch to it.

“I don't love you Soarin! I just like you, like a friend!” Spitfire's voice cracked.

“Spitfire, you used to flirt with me every single day. Not to mention our several one night stands I’d love every weekend. I don’t buy that all that meant nothing to you. I looked forward to it every weekend, and I mean every weekend! I don't believe you, I don’t believe that I meant nothing to you, and I want a chance.”

I had enough; turning around, I bucked my back legs against the door. All my anger went into that kick and the door smashed open, revealing a surprised Spitfire and a shocked Soarin’, who was kneeling in front of her with tears on his face, and his forehooves slung around hers.

Before anypony could say something I walked in, slowly approaching Soarin. “Get. Out. Of. Here.” Every word was emphasized by a stomp of my hooves and the venom in my speech.

“Who are you?” he asked, staying where he was.

I continued to approach him as Spitfire walked up, unfolding her wings, and embraced me. “Sora, stop it. It's okay.”

Giving him a last glare I stopped and kissed Spitfire deeply. She was confused for a tiny second, then leaned in eagerly while Soarin gasped and cursed behind us.

“You’re really doing everything you can to get rid of me, aren't you captain.”
he shook his head in disbelief, “I never thought you’d go as far as to kiss a stranger just to break my heart though,” he said and was about to leave as a yellow hoof stopped him.

“Soarin, she’s not a stranger. We’ve been dating for months now. I’m sorry I hurt you but our time together was just what I said it was, I thought I made that clear. So stop your bucking jealous act and drop the topic. I'm taken, and by a beautiful, strong mare. I won't ever date or love a stallion again, that's the facts, Soarin.

He snorted. “Oh really? This filly doesn't even look like she could make it in the academy, I think you’re lying..”

“Buck yourself! I have Rainbow, I don't need anything else.” came the answer from Spitfire and my eyes went wide.

Soarin coughed while Spitfire smacked a hoof upon her muzzle.

Oh buck...

“Rainbow?” Soarin asked and his eyes went wide.

He looked at me; really looked, after a while his face went white, a fact that was rather impressive considering the color of his coat..

“Rainbow Dash... Now it all makes sense!” he screamed and ran outside before we could stop him, the door slammed shut behind him.

“We're really screwed...” was all I could say before I collapsed on my hooves.

With a sigh Spitfire leaned down to me, gently nibbling at my muzzle. “It will complicate things, but I'm sure that we can do anything as long as we stay together. I just hope that he won't spread it around now.”

“Even if he doesn't, it won't make things easier at the academy. We should talk to him later.” I gave her a small kiss and got to my hooves again. “But now we should enjoy the party. Also, I promised you something the last time.”

Before I could turn to the door Spitfire's wings embraced me and with some force pulled me against the wall. She smirked and slowly kissed me, then trailed down my muzzle to my neck.

“Mhh now, Firefly?” I asked softly, enjoying her touch deeply.

“The night is young, so yes, now. But don't think this is a one time only play. I want you now and forever...” Spitfire softly cooed back, biting gently into my neck; the actions caused a soft moan to escape my lips.

Is she really wanting this now or is she just doing this to distract me?

Any doubts washed away as her wings softly wandered down, sliding past my sides, and over my flanks. Once there they softly caressed my cutie mark. She gently touched all the special spots she knew, without reaching further, for now.

I melted at her touch, physically unable to say anything besides a few soft whimpers and moans whenever she touched my trembling body. Just as I felt her touch sliding between my legs the door smashed open, revealing Surprise in the frame.

“Oh…” the mare blinked several times, as if she did not believe what her eyes were seeing. She recovered quickly enough and gave her report. “I’m sorry to disturb you, but Soarin’ just left the club crying. He muttered something about being betrayed, maybe you should look after him, Captain.” she quickly said, trying to hide her blush and closed the door.

Spitfire sighed and looked questioningly at me, to which I nodded. We backed up from the wall and my marefriend quickly checked to make sure she she looked right before heading towards the door, then hesitated.

“Are you ok with me going after him right now, Rainbow?”

“Yes, we can have fun later, Spits. Now get Soarin’s head right before he does something stupid. I’ll just find Surprise and drink something.” I replied and gave her a kiss before she left to find the stallion.

“So much for that awesome night.” I muttered before leaving the room and looking for Surprise.

I found the mare sitting alone at the edge of a couch in the VIP area. She was drinking from a strange-looking yellow glass, her hooves softly bounced up and down to the music.. When I sat down next to her she perked up.

“Hey Rainbow, enjoying the party so far?” she asked before taking another sip of her drink.

“Could be better after Soarin. How did you recognized us so fast?”

She smirked. “From your positions on the wall I could see your cutie marks. At first I was confused but then it was all clear.” she took a deep sip this time before pointing to the drink. “I’m going to get another one. Want me to get you one too?”

I looked at the glass, then up to her before nodding. “Sure, why not?”

With a smile she stood up and went towards the bar for our drinks, while I tried in vain to look around for my marefriend. It was a fools hope, there was no way she could have found Soarin, talked to him and made in back in such a short amount of time. Still, it didn’t stop me from looking.

I just hope we can fix this before Soarin does something stupid.

My thoughts were interrupted by a yellow glass placed in front of me. Surprise smiled and I took it with a small thanks. Looking into it, the liquid had more of a green tint than a yellow one. With a doubtful look to Surprise who just nodded I took a small sip.

Lemon… sparkling and pretty sweet.

Surprise laughed. “I take it from your expression that you like it?.” she said after I put the glass down, which was a good half empty now.

“Maybe,” I said, blushing a bit. “Say Surprise, for how long have you known Spitfire now?”

She pondered a bit and played with her glass. “All in all, around nine years now.”

“Wow, that’s a long time. Where did you two met?” I asked, curious to know a bit more.

“Well, we met at the academy first.” she snickered. “You won’t believe how much I hated that yellow mare at the beginning. She was such a… mess, and loud, she took too much pride in every little thing she did. At that point I had no idea how she made it to the academy.”

“So, she was pretty much a rebel?” I asked, it was not easy to imagine Spitfire as a rough, uncontrollable young mare.

“Kind of, she didn’t really grow out of her filly-hood for a long time.” Surprise laughed.

“What? Surprise, how old is Spitfire?” my eyes nearly bugged out.

“Mhh as you maybe know it’s her birthday in two months, then she’ll turn twenty-seven.” the wonderbolt hesitantly answered.

She is nearly eight years older than me, wow.

“Is everything alright Rainbow?” Surprise asked and I nodded slightly. “Surprised of her age?” another nod and Surprise patted my back softly with a wing. “I still think you two are great together, so don’t worry about the age gap.”

“You think so? Eight years is a long time. Heck, she was already in the academy with you when I barely made school!” I said, still a bit taken.

“Let me guess. You’re only nineteen? Wow Rainbow, you’re really young, but loaded with talent. I wonder what you will come up with in some-”

Surprise was interrupted by Spitfire stumbling towards us, in her wings she gripped Soarin, who cursed quite loudly for her to let him go. She forced him down onto the other side of the couch before sitting down next to me.

“Now we’re going to talk, Soarin, nice and easy.” Spitfire said before turning and giving me a quick nuzzle “Sorry it took so long, he forced it to go the hard way.”

I smiled while Surprise switched her place, sitting besides Soarin, an action that brought her an unthankful look from the stallion.

“So you’re on their side now? Great!” he pouted, glaring at her.

“Shut up and tell me what this fuzz is all about, Soarin” I said, my voice took the same venom filled tone like before in the room. “I want to know what your intentions were and why you freaked out.”

Seconds went into minutes, the stallion seemingly not wanting to cooperate. He stayed silent until a certain white unicorn with a grey earth pony at her side joined us, causing his eyes to nearly bug out.

“I might be able to shed some light on this story.” Vinyl said calmly and I nodded, although Spitfire didn’t seemed too eager about it.

I nuzzled Spitfire softly behind her ear and she hummed, nodding. “Okay, let Vi tell it.”

Vinyl smirked and took a seat on the edge, Octavia softly leaning against her. “Well, this story goes back a ways. Actually, nearly as long as I’ve know Spits here. Soarin has a massive crush on her, but he was always too afraid to come out with it. Either Spitfire had a date or some other company, so he let it be. One day I was at lunch with Spits as he finally seemed to muster up the courage to asked her out, freely in the café.” she snickered loudly. “Oh I’ll never forget his face! As I told him that she played for the other team and only used stallions for some fun, his face really went pale. he screamed aloud that couldn’t be true, that Spitfire couldn’t be a fillyfooler and so on. He let go and left after I threatened him with a few unamusing things I’d do to his pride and joy.”

Suddenly, Spitfire laughed out loud. “You promised him that you’d use your magic to shrink his balls so far that no mare in the world would ever talk to him again, among some other things.”

I grinned at this and Vinyl continued, Octavia simply tried to concentrate on her hooves. “Anyways, it seems like he never gave up on Spitfire, as we both know she stopped dating around a few months ago after she met you.” Vinyl nodded to me and I blushed. “Seems like Soarin thought that she could be free by now and decided to try again.”

“Free?” I asked and looked scowling to Soarin. “You’d better watch this closely!”

With that I stood up and leaned down towards Spitfire, slightly adjusting my posture so the stallion could see everything, and closed the gap, my lips slowly meeting hers. Soarin trembled and tried to escape, but Surprise held him down on the couch while I passionately kissed my marefriend, even went as far as pushing my tongue forward to deepen it. As we broke a line of saliva connected us temporarily before Spitfire smiled at me and softly nipped at my muzzle.

“That’s how it is and you can’t change it, Soarin,” was all I said, before sitting down again.

“Do you even know what this means for the team? Did you think for one second about that?” Soarin’ asked, his voice barely restrained. “If this comes out, you’ll be fired and we’ll be forced to close the academy!”

“It’s no worse than what we used to do. If you’re worried then don’t tell anypony. I’m trusting everypony here in this round to keep this to themselves, what about you?” Spitfire shot him a glare and he gulped. “Don’t let this ruin our friendship, Soarin.”

“This is ridiculous, Soarin!” Surprise chimed in. “You should know that your affections won’t be returned. Can’t you just be happy for them?”

The stallion sighed and looked down. “Fine, I won’t say anything about this, but I’m not happy with it either. Just watch yourselves.”

I looked to Spitfire. “What about the others? Should we tell them?”

“No… especially not Misty. Let’s try to keep it between us, Surprise, and Soarin for now,” she answered and planted a small peck on my cheek.

Soarin excused himself with some stumbled words and made his way to the bar, probably to drink everything they had. Spitfire in the meantime cuddled close against me, her head was softly nuzzling into my coat. Then the short talk with Surprise came to my head.

“Spitfire?” I asked, a soft vibrating around my chest made me feel that she heard me, so I continued. “Do you know how old I am?”

She backed away, smiling a bit. “Of course. I reviewed your file the day you applied to the academy..”

“And you don’t have any concerns about that? I mean-” I was stopped by soft but firm lips pressed against my own.

“Stop worrying so much, Rainbow. I love you with all my heart, I don’t give a flying feather about any age differences,” Spitfire said with a smirk once we broke, her words caused my heart fluttered.

“I love you, Firefly,” I gave her a peck and leaned against her.

“And I love you too, Sora,” came the whispered reply as I made myself comfortable.

Vinyl and Octavia excused themselves from our conversation to get a small break, while Surprise headed back to the other wonderbolts on the stage. Only Spitfire and I were left on the corner of the VIP area.

She gave me a small peck. “And what would you like to do now? The fun?”

I yawned softly and nuzzled deeper into my position. “You know what? I’m happy like it is. It sounds weird from me, I know, but I’m enjoying this.”

Everything was silent for a few moments, then she spoke again. “You’re not just saying that to get at me for the age-difference, are you?”

“Of course not.” I said, nuzzling her softly. “Maybe.” I snickered afterwards, earning a pout from her.

“I’m not old! I still got what it takes to beat you in everything!” she mumbled, not quite amused.

“In everything? Is that a challenge?” I asked her softly.

She didn’t answered to that. The slight grin and the batted eyelashes were enough to tell me that it was on. I pushed her on the couch and laid down on her. She responded with a small ‘eep’ but it was too late, I had her pinned under me on the couch.

“Unfair…” she pouted before I leaned in for a long kiss.

“Everything’s allowed in love and war, remember?” I teased her softly, biting gently at her lips.

Before she could try to escape I quickly unfolded my wings, softly letting them trail down her sides while continuing to nibble at her lips. The small moans betrayed her enjoyment of this treatment.

The small sounds were music in my ears and I rewarded it with soft pecks down her neck, while my wings wandered further and further along her dress until I rested them on her inner thighs. She practically whimpered now, turned on by my small affections.

“Please stop it or continue, I can’t stand you teasing me like that.” she whispered and I answered with a deep kiss.

“Revenge is really sweet, Firefly,” was all I said with a smile, before my feathers slowly worked their way between her hind legs.

I worked slowly, it was hard work but I managed to avoid the spot where she demanded my touch the most. She whimpered, trying to squirm into a better position, a position that would force me to give her what she wanted. However, no matter how hard she tried, I shifted my wings back, not coming any closer to her marehood. After a while she perked up and bit into my ear, not her lovely nibbling as usual, but a hard bite that I was sure would draw blood.

“Leave the rough stuff for home, Firefly.” I smiled and stopped teasing her, slowly rubbing my feathers directly over her marehood now.

She blushed furiously and bit down again, but this time much softer. I replied with a soft moan and some pressure against her now slightly wet marehood. I was sure that my feathers would be a mess again afterwards, but it was worth it.

Spitfire still tried to squirm free from time to time, but she was effectively pinned down by me, already weakened by my feathery assault. After a while she gave up and opened her hind legs, giving me free access. She was practically dripping now and I rewarded her with by opening her dress and giving her a quick lick from her neck down her belly.

Just as I reached between her legs, some colts passed us giggling and my mood… kind of flew away. “Firefly… we should take a room.” As much fun as it might be to put on a show, I wasn’t quite ready for that.

She nodded and I rose up, walking down the hall of the VIP-Section, Firefly hot on my tail. I soon recognized the door to the room where we met Vinyl and Octavia earlier this evening and with a grin I pushed it open and went in.

I had a good look at it now, furnitured like a small restroom. A bed, a small kitchen counter with a fridge, and a couch in the corner. There was another door that possibly lead into a bathroom. However, I didn’t give it a second thought and jumped on the couch, waiting for Firefly to join me.

It was an error to assume that she would just play along. With a grin she unfolded her wings and basically leapt at me, pinning me hard onto the couch. As much as I tried to break free, she answered with a hard bite down my neck that made me squeal. Her wing opened my dress, revealing my coat, but only just far enough to reveal my belly. Spitfire slowly left a trail of kisses down my belly, casually flicking her tongue at my belly-button, making me squirm and giggle.

“You were naughty today and you did promise me that I could do what I want. I hope you have no intention of breaking your promise?” Spitfire raised an eyebrow at me, her voice sultry and deep, I simply loved it.

Mhh should I? I guess she has a point with the promise.

She waited to see if I would try to break free again, but instead I just opened my hind legs wide and she gasped. With a smirk I wiggled a bit and she really didn’t need another invitation. With a lustful growl she leapt between my legs, unlike me she wasn’t in any mood for teasing, her tongue went straight for my marehood.

Starting with slow licks, she eagerly quickened her pace and soon I was gasping and squirming under her tongue. She quickly drove me to the edge, something I tried to keep at bay for as long as as possible.

“Firefly… ahh… if you don’t slow down I’ll cum soo-aah.” I managed to breath out, but she only paused for a second to wink, then dove back between my hind-legs.

She really seemed to enjoy it, and after all that time she sure knew every button that drove me wild. Spitfire continued to lick my marehood, parting my labia with slow, but firm licks. I wanted to return the affection, but her marehood was out of range, not even my wings could reach it. Spitfire seemed to recognize what I wanted to do and looked up.

“You promised me that I could do what I want. I don’t know if you deserve me today.” she said, her voice sultry with an evil smirk on her lips.

I gave her a pleading look and she stood up, turning around. Her marehood was basically winking at me, and I whined.

“Want that?” she asked, wiggling a bit.

Oh hell, of course I want that!

I whined louder and tried to get up, but her wings quickly pinned me down again.

“What do I have to do, Firefly?” I asked her, trying to wiggle out of my situation.

“You relax for a while and let me do what I want first, then I might give you some candy.” she winked and I nodded, leaning back.

Spitfire leaned back in, but this time she used her entire snout and rubbed it all over my marehood. I gasped as she pushed her muzzle further into me, her tongue rolling out. She tried to reach as deep as possible, eagerly exploring everything she could with her tongue. I rewarded her efforts with a loud moan. Her ears perked up at the sound.

I could feel her pushing forward with more pressure, her muzzle slightly parting my labia. As she pushed further, I couldn’t hold myself back and loud moans escaped my muzzle, cheering her on. Her tongue winded down, licking my sweet spot eagerly, driving me nearly over the edge. Spitfire stopped, and just as I was about to complain, she took my pearl between her lips and sucked on it, hard.

It came over me in a split second, the orgasm rocking through my body. Spitfire buried her muzzle into my snatch, eagerly slurping on every ounce of juices that came out. After a while she got up, my cum all over her face; she slowly began to lick off as much as she could. It made me incredibly hot and I couldn’t wait for the sweets she mentioned.

With a grin, Spitfire opened the rest of my dress, licking a trail up my stomach directly where the zipper used to be. As I tried to do the same with her, she pinned me down and walked up in front of me. As her Wings slowly reached for her zipper, I knew what she was about to do.

I leaned back and watched the show, Spitfire slowly ran the zipper down. Yes, we usually don’t normally wear clothes, but stripping is still hot and appealing. I started to drool as she slowly opened her dress, revealing her soft coat. As she was done I couldn’t hold myself any longer, I practically leapt on her.

She squealed as I pinned her down, giving her a passionate kiss, one she she leaned into immediately. As we broke apart I left a trail of my own down her neck, slowly taking my time to bite at her most sensitive spots. Spitfire began to squirm under my hooves, bucking her hips forward. She looked pleading at me and I continued my trail, gently biting her belly.

Spitfire moaned but I stopped. I had something in mind and wanted her to beg for it. Soon, she squirmed and winced, looking pleading at me. I gave her soft bites, but never went further down her belly.

“Rainbow!” she winced and wiggled her flanks a bit. “Please!”

With a smirk I leaned over her, draping my marehood on her own. She gasped and looked at me with a spark in her eyes. I rubbed myself on her and she moaned, loudly, a sound that made me eager for more and I bit down her ear.

Spitfire eagerly bucked her hips back and I followed her motion. I was already dripping again, but I went faster than my marefriend, trying to bring her close to orgasm as fast as she brought me. She unfolded her wings and pulled me closer to her, locking my lips into a seemly endless kiss while our hips rolled and our pearls grinded against each other.

We broke our kiss after a while, desperate for air while our motions moved faster. It wasn’t a romantic session anymore, each of us was simply trying to bring the other to her orgasm as fast as possible. Not that I cared at the moment.

“D-damn it… close-aah…” Spitfire coughed, trying to concentrate but her rhythm started to lose it’s pattern.

Seeing my chance I sped up, my snatch rubbing furiously against hers, but now I also felt my own orgasm approaching. Sealing her lips into a kiss once more, I ground against her as hard as I could, Spitfire moaning roughly into my muzzle. Just as I wanted to try a different tactic she stiffened under me and yelled out.

Her moan echoed in the room while I could feel her juices being sprayed over my own marehood. With a sigh Spitfire collapsed and I kissed her, receiving a thankful gaze. I rose from my position and looked down at the mess. Everything was covered in our juices, mainly hers. Fortunately the dresses had avoided most of the mess, in our passion we had tossed them out of the way.

Jobs not over until you clean up your mess.

I leaned down and began to lick her marehood clean as her wing reached past and rubbed over my pearl. The taste, the heat of the room, all of it was an aphrodisiac like no other. When her feather brushed against my clit, suddenly I was at the edge again and the look on my face matched. Spitfire smiled as she saw it. Purring, I leaned back and continued to clean her while her soft feathers assaulted my pearl. Within minutes I came and my own juices mixed with hers on my leg and the ground.

Oh my… we made a real mess.

“We should apologize for this mess later.” I said as I caught my breath again.

Spitfire nodded and turned around so she could lick me clean while I did her the same favour. After the last bit of the sweet nectar was licked up, we checked the mirror on the dresser, trying to make ourselves look at least somewhat acceptable. With a grin, Spitfire grabbed her dress, put it on, and closed her zipper. I smiled while putting my own dress on. She unfolded her left wing and wrapped it around my back. In this embrace, we left the room and headed back for the dancefloor.

Vinyl and Octavia were back on the stage and enjoying themselves in a kiss at the moment, ignoring everything around. The only proof that Vinyl concentrated on her work was the blue aura that enveloped various switches and knobs of her turntable. With a grin, I walked up to the stage and they broke the kiss after we came closer, Vinyl acknowledged us with a grin.

Spitfire and I broke our embrace and she returned her wing to her side, we both jumped up on the stage and went beside the turntables. Octavia stood at the left side, we on the right. Vinyl winked and turned back to her turntables.

“I thought you would take longer. That for sure was a quicky.” she said, pumping her head to the beat.

We blushed at this and even Octavia’s cheeks turned a darker red as she nudged her marefriend.

“Don’t worry,” Vinyl said and giggled. “Tavi lasted barely five minutes her first time with me.”

This time she received a full punch from the earth pony, she winced while we blushed even more. Octavia was red as a cherry now, giving her marefriend a glare that made her shrink down. With a shrug Vinyl concentrated on her turntables again.

“Please excuse her,” Octavia said and focused on Spitfire. “You know how she can be. Sometimes I wonder why I put myself through this.”

“Because you love me,” Vinyl chimed in and received another punch.

“Don’t make me regret it, Vi,” was all the grey mare said.

“I love you too, Tavi,” Vinyl replied to that before she continued to bob her head to the music.

Octavia sighed and shook her head. “I can’t be mad at her forever.”

We grinned at each other, Spitfire and I knew that feeling too well. There was no way we could be mad at each other. Sure we had a few arguments but we did not let a single thing stay between us. Not even Soarin... The last few weeks proved that to us.

I looked into Spitfire’s eyes and received the same loving glare. We didn’t realized we were just standing, lost in each others eyes until Octavia snapped us out of it with her voice.

“Are you two alright?” she asked, concern on her face.

I looked at her, giving her a smile. “Everything is fine, Octavia. I just remembered how much I love and adore this mare.” I said with a glance at Spitfire.

Spitfire smirked, “And so do I,” she chimed in, leaning towards me until we met in a passionate kiss.

You don’t know how much I love you, my sweet Firefly.

Octavia giggled and returned her attention back to Vinyl, starting to dance again. In the corner of my eye, I could see Vinyl leaning sideways and giving the grey mare a quick peck.

The next thing I saw was a blushing Octavia jumping at the DJ, she pinned her down in a kiss. You had to give Vinyl credit that the music never stopped, rather, the beat went harder and faster as both mares continued to make out on the ground behind the turntables.

Spitfire looked at me with a glance in her eyes and I smiled, softly nibbling at her lips. She answered with a deep, passionate kiss that we held for some time until we had to break apart for air.

In the meanwhile, Vinyl and Octavia got up again, grinning at each other. The white mare shot a look at the clock over the bar and gasped.

“Wow, it’s that late. We close in around half an hour.” She rubbed her forehead. “About time, my head is killing me after all that work.”

She turned back to her turntables and with a hard beat the music took a new pace.

Looks like Vinyl wants to end this night with a loud bang.

“Alright everypony, the party is soon over. Enjoy the last few beats and make sure to come back tomorrow!” Vinyl shouted, her voice booming over the crowd, accompanied with the bass.

The last half hour flew by. We danced and enjoyed every last bit of it. My hooves were starting to hurt now and after a quick glance to the clock, Vinyl slowed down.

“That‘s it for tonight! I hope you enjoyed it, get home well.” Vinyl said and the aura that enveloped her turntables faded, so did the music while she mentioned for the security to start clearing the club.

Some resisted, but most of the crowd left peacefully. Vinyl and Octavia left the stage, heading towards the VIP area with us in tow. As they headed for the room that Spitfire and I made a mess inside, I gulped.

“Uhm… you know… you’d better not go in there!” I stammered, causing Spitfire to blush and Vinyl and Octavia to look confused.

It took a while, but suddenly the unicorn grinned. “Yo Neon!” she shouted, “The actor room needs a general cleaning again.”

A damped voice answered. “Is it worse than last time?”

Vinyl opened the door and giggled at the sight. “Not even close, but it was Spitfire this time, not us.” she shouted again and I blushed heavily, as did Spitfire.

The white mare closed the door and we followed her away, leading us to the bar. Soarin and the others were just about to leave, after a hard night of drinking the stallion looked worse for wear.

Spitfire clicked her tongue. “Soarin, tomorrow breakfast at the café in the inner city. You know which one I mean.” she said and Soarin looked confused at her.

He was supported by Misty and Surprise, seemly too drunk to be able to walk alone anymore.

Spitfire sighed, “Surprise, please remember that and remind him. I don’t think Soarin will remember this tomorrow… no wait, that’s today. It’s already morning, wow.”

Surprise nodded and gave us a quick wink before Misty and she stumbled out with the drunken stallion in their grip.

I shook my head at the sight and focused back on Vinyl. She was talking to the stallion called Neon behind the bar at the moment, laughing aloud.

Vinyl laughed again and motioned for us to follow. “Let’s go home. It’s three in the morning and I’m wasted. Besides, if you want to have breakfast this morning we should really hit the hay.”

I couldn’t agree more.

My hooves hurt and the promise of some sleep next to my beautiful marefriend sounded way too good. We left the club and I gasped. Despite the time, the street was full of ponies going after whatever their business was.

Spitfire seemed to catch my expression and wrapped a wing around me. “This is one of the five main streets. They’re always crowded,” she explained.

I leaned on her with a yawn and she smiled, squeezing me lightly with her wing. Slowly, we followed Vinyl and Octavia to their apartment, eager to just fall into bed. As we reached the complex and went in, Spitfire hesitated in front of the elevator.

“I hate those things.” she muttered, but a soft shove with my wings made her walk in.

We reached the fifth floor and Vinyl opened the door of her apartment with magic. At least, it seemed like that, the door glowing dark blue and swinging open on her touch.

Spitfire gave Vinyl a questioning look, the mare simply shrugged in response. “I enchanted the door. Only Tavi and I can open it without a key. It comes in handy after some nights, especially for Tavi.”

The earth pony in question blushed. “She spent a week learning the spell, and besides work, she barely ate anything. I told her that she didn’t need to do it, but I’m glad that she did in the end. And she did it for me,” Octavia said as she placed a soft peck on Vinyl’s cheek.

The unicorn waved a hoof in dismay and blushed furiously. “Everything I do is for you, Tavi.” she said and smiled uneasily.

Spitfire smiled at me and I returned it. They were both pretty sweet together, despite all their differences. It even reminded me a bit at Spitfire and myself.

Vinyl flopped down on the couch and Octavia joined her, snuggling close. The unicorn started to hum a soft melody to her marefiend before speaking up.

“I talked with Neon and he told me that there’s a new movie in the theatre. He said it’s pretty good. So how about we go to the theatre after lunch tomorrow?” she asked and Octavia nodded eagerly to it.

I thought about it. We hadn’t planned anything for Saturday and our train back doesn’t leave until Sunday, around noon. We would take an early train since it couldn’t take us directly to Cloudsdale. After all, we still had a small flight to the Academy.

Spitfire sat down opposite the two and I joined her, wrapping a wing around her. She smiled at me and nodded. “I think we can do that. Vinyl? Can you… make Rainbow normal again?”

Vinyl looked confused for a while, but after Octavia whispering into her ear she rose. “Oh, yeah sorry!”

I felt her magic envelope me and it tickled. A quick glance to my side told me that my trademark was back. My tail and mane were back to their rainbow colours. A yawn that escaped my mouth made it clear that it was time for bed.

“Wait!” Spitfire shouted. “Vinyl you still owe me your story with her.” she said, nodding friendly to Octavia.

They both began shifting uneasily, but suddenly Octavia grabbed Vinyl’s hoof, Vinyl just sighed. “Alright. I’m giving you the short one for now since we’re all tired. It was some months ago, Tavi was sleeping in my room and I had just bought some furniture for her new room. It all came in early, I got the workers in and prepared the room. I also had to run to the market to get strawberries for the pancakes Tavi loves so much. Anyways, Tavi loved the new room and she got me a VIP-ticket for the concert that evening. I love her playing, so of course I would go.”

Octavia laughed nervously. “I knew you would come, but I never expected anything else to be happen.”

Vinyl gave her a small peck right onto her lips before continuing. “I had to wire something at the club that day and Sassaflash talked with me. Said I was in love and all that stuff. I, of course, denied everything, as mushy is not my thing. Well, we were done with work and I asked some favours from Neon. My idea seemed idiotic, horribly wrong at first, but I did it nonetheless. With a chariot and a dress I went to the concert. The chariot picked up Tavi at that time.

“You should’ve seen my face.” Octavia chimed in and Vinyl laughed.

“Anyways, Tavi was wonderful at the concert and it just strengthened my feelings for her. I quickly left for a hill I prepared in advance and Tavi arrived shortly after. The hill I chose was bathed in moonlight with a blanket and everything else we needed for a nighttime picnic. I also added enchanted roses around the whole place. Uhm…” she hesitated and looked at Octavia.

“She told me everything about her feelings and by that time I was able to understand that I love her too. We had a pretty amazing night on that hill and I don’t regret anything.” She finished and looked lovingly at Vinyl.

“I love you, Tavi,” the white mare said.

“I love you too, Vi,” Octavia answered and they both leaned in for a long, deep kiss.

Spitfire and I smiled at that, happy for them to be happy. Spitfire let loose a yawn and Vinyl perked up, smiling sheepishly.

“I’m sorry, we should really go to bed. Let me show you to your room.” she said and rose, we following her.

She led us to a room by the end of a corridor and opened it. It was a beautiful, cozy room with a big bed. The bed was draped with a blanket that had Octavia’s cutie mark on it. With a thankful smile we went in and Vinyl closed the door, wishing us a good night.

Spitfire unfolded her wing and went for the zipper of my dress, slowly opening it so I could get out of it. After that I did the same with her. I adored every inch of her coat and together we fell into the bed, utterly exhausted. She snuggled close to me and kissed me deeply.

“Whatever the future may bring, I love you, Rainbow Dash,” she said after we broke the kiss.

“I’m sure we can face everything together. I love you too, my sweet Firefly.” I replied and snuggled closer, resting my head onto her chest.

Deeply tangled into each other, slumber slowly took us. The weekend was great so far, even with a few downs, but I knew that our life wouldn’t always be easy. A look at the now sleeping mare confirmed me into that.

Whatever may come, we will stay together, forever...

Author's Note

It's here! Late, but finally!
Hope you enjoy part two of Party Weekend :twilightsmile:

Four times the Fun

Author's Note

Warning:
This is a chapter full of clop! It contains magical dildos, teats-play, lactating, hornjobs, hornfucking, anal, wingsex and cum inflation.
Now, have fun!

Four times the Fun

Chapter five: Four times the Fun. (Spitfire POV)

I woke up greeted by darkness. Blinking and shifting, I noticed that there was something soft draped over me, and there were soft feathers brushing over my muzzle. It took me a moment to realize what it was.

Rainbow can be so sweet sometimes.

It wasn’t my intention to wake her up, but remembering last night, or early this morning as the case may be, I knew that she had tickets for a movie and that she wouldn’t want to oversleep.

“Rainbow…” I whispered softly, but received no response.

I knew her weakness, and I had no qualms about using it, “Rainbow, wake up,” I cooed softly as I kissed her feathers, nibbling at them one at a time.

The wing shifted gently, as did the mare at my side. Before I could go for another try, the wing pulled up and bathed me in sunlight. Blinking against it, I noticed the smiling, beautiful cyan mare lying next to me.

“Hey, beautiful,” I whispered.

“Hey to you too,” she smirked.

“How late is it?” I asked, still fighting a losing battle against the light invading the room.

“Around noon. Don’t worry, the movie isn’t until the evening. And besides, Vinyl would’ve woken us up anyway.”

“So… you’re saying I have you all to myself until then?”

“You’re already up for that again?” Rainbow giggled at me.

“You’re not?” I asked, my hoof running up her stomach in a playful tease of a touch.

“I remember a pretty tired mare this morning that didn’t even bother asking for sex. Sure you don’t have a hangover?”

“Oh shush, you. Need I remind you who ate you out at the club?” I replied, fluttering my eyelashes at her.

“I could use a second round,” she replied.

“They can hear us…” I nodded towards the wall.

“They were bucking for the whole night, Firefly,” Rainbow replied dryly, “I can still hear them going at it right now.”

“What?!” I asked, earning a laugh from her.

“Yeah! Be quiet and listen; you’ll hear them.”

When I closed my eyes, I realized that Rainbow was right on more than one account. The first thing I noticed was that I did indeed have a hangover. It was small though, so I could ignore it. The second was the rhythmic soft pounding that was coming from across the apartment. I opened my eyes with a blush on my face, “You’re right.”

“Of course I am. I was able to hear Octavia squealing for half of the night,” Rainbow replied with a grin.

“Hmm… you think they’re trying to show us up or something?” My hoof started running a little closer to the fun parts of her body.

“I don’t know. Maybe we can join them?” Rainbow asked bluntly.

My hoof froze half-way, “W-what?”

“You know, go in, play it cool, say we heard some strange noises, then when they seem really embarrassed, pounce on them like one of Ahuizotl’s cats on Daring Do.”

“I don’t think that Octavia would appreciate that,” I said dryly, “No need to cause trouble, Rainbow.”

“You are such a chicken sometimes, Firefly,” she stood up before I could grab her and then left the room.

“Rainbow? Wait! Oh buck…” I rose and flew after her, but as soon as I made it to the hall, I realized that I was too late.

“Hey guys, is everything alright? We heard strange noises,” Rainbow said, the door to Vinyl’s room already opened.

Oh buck, why can’t she behave just one time.

There’s a problem with flying in a small, tight space. Once you get up to speed, it’s hard to come to a quick stop. In my rush to stop Rainbow, I had no choice but to fly after her. Needless to say, physics can be a bitch sometimes.

I plowed right into Rainbow, who herself was standing at their open doorway. The result was that we both crashed into Vinyl’s bedroom. The sight that greeted me was disturbing to say the least.

Vinyl was laying on her stomach between Octavia’s spread hind legs, wide-eyed and looking at us. With the fluids dripping from her horn, I didn’t need three guesses at what they had been up to.

“Wow,” Rainbow said with a smile.

To my surprise, Octavia didn’t freak out. She just stared at us while Vinyl tried to collect her thoughts. The question that followed made my jaw hit the floor.

“Wanna share?” Vinyl asked bluntly, licking some of the dripping juices up.

I saw Rainbow stand up and walk over to them. Octavia started to blush heavily, but Rainbow’s attention wasn’t on her right now. She walked over to the white unicorn and in one lick, ran her tongue from the base of Vinyl’s horn all the way to the tip.

As I took the whole scene in, the love of my life with my old love… something seriously snapped in me. Without thinking, I turned and rushed out of Vinyl’s bedroom, through the hall and back into Octavia’s, where we had spent the night. The door slammed shut behind me.

She… she was just about to buck Vi…

I knew that she just wanted to do it for fun, but my heart wasn’t up for any logic. It hurt, a lot. I threw myself onto the bed and started to cry. Seeing Rainbow doing such a thing to my… Well, ex-marefriend isn’t right, but it still hurt.

“Spits! C’mon, don’t be like that!” suddenly Rainbow shouted from the other side of the door, “You know that it was just for fun!”

That only made my anger and pain rise, “You just don’t bucking understand! Leave me alone!” I cried, not sure if I wanted to deal with her at that moment.

“Please, let’s talk about it!” I could hear that Rainbow was about to cry too, but I didn’t care.

I never gave her an answer, instead I just silently sobbed into the pillow.

Do I still have feelings for Vi? Or is it just that I don’t want to see Rainbow doing it with her because of what happened in the past?

I had no answer, so I kept lying on my stomach until I heard the door crack open, “Rainbow, I said leave me alone!” I yelled and turned around, surprised to see that it was Octavia, “Octavia?”

She smiled before approaching me, sitting down on the side of the bed, “I understand how you feel,” she said simply.

“You can?” I blinked tears away before snorting, “Of course you can.”

“I know everything that happened between Vi and you. In fact, the idea with the horn was originally yours. I think I wouldn’t act any different if that was your tongue on her horn, but it’s in the past,” she slowly hugged me, “We both have wonderful mares in our lives now; is it worth ruining it because of some silly, old feelings?”

It isn’t.

“I don’t know…” I said, ignoring my mind.

Octavia sighed, “You’re as stubborn as Vi,” she said as she moved closer to my muzzle.

What she did next surprised me and caused my eyes to widen. She closed the gap and kissed me, really kissed me, directly on my lips. She stayed like that, and I had to admit that it felt good, but it wasn’t Rainbow. The feeling was warming and it felt good, but it was not the overwhelming sensation that I got from kissing Rainbow. As she pulled back, she looked at me.

“How did that feel?” she asked.

I knew where she was heading, “It felt good, but it wasn’t the same as when I’m with Rainbow,” I said honestly.

“And you think it would be different if we four had sex?” Octavia asked, cocking her head slightly.

“No…” I said, eyes widening again.

“Then why don’t you come back with me, and we’ll have a little… fun?” she winked at me before getting up and heading to the door, her hips swinging slightly.

“What happened to the shy and proper mare Vi told me about?” I asked jokingly as I rose and followed her.

“Let’s just say that one gets stuffed into the closet once the fun starts,” she smirked, a lustful glimmer in her eyes.

As she opened the door, Rainbow fell into the room. It was obvious she had been leaning on the door, crying. She looked at Octavia, then at me before sobbing once more, “I’m sorry!” she managed to speak.

Before she could react, I leaned down and kissed her. That was the right feeling, the typical sensation burning through my body and my heart as I slowly pushed my tongue into her muzzle. Hesitantly at first, Rainbow quickly grew into the kiss and pushed back, enjoying it like I did.

Too soon we had to break for air and she looked at me with a tear in her eye, “I’m sorry, that was dumb of me,” Rainbow whispered.

I simply pulled her up with me and drew my wing over her, slowly walking to Vinyl’s bedroom again. The unicorn was simply lying there when we entered, save for a wide eyed look that she gave us as we walked in.

“You okay?” she asked me, worry in her voice.

“I’m sorry I freaked out. I wasn’t really thinking, but Octavia opened my eyes,” I focused on Vinyl, “Vi, you will always have a place in my heart. Rainbow is my marefriend, and I love her more than I could ever describe. Even more than I loved you. But as she was… you know... licking your horn, and enjoying it… I just snapped. Octavia made it clear that I’m still with Rainbow, no matter what she or I are doing for ‘fun’ as long as the other accepts it. Oh, and sorry, but I kissed Octavia to find that out,” I said.

Vinyl bursted out in laughter, “I guess that’s okay if you don’t mind how many times I basically ate your tongue.”

I focused on Rainbow again, “I know you wanna do this. So, I say alright, let’s go for it.”

Before I could say anything else, Rainbow leaped at me and pinned me down, “You silly mare! I love you, and only you! What I did was for fun, I’d never betray you!” she shouted before kissing me passionately.

The kiss drew on and on, and soon my hooves began to run small circles on her flanks, caressing her cutie marks. Out of the corner of my eye, I was able to see Octavia giving Vinyl a questioning look, and receiving a nod in return. I had no idea what she was doing as she leaned closer to my sides, gently nibbling at my feathers, causing me to gasp.

Her touch wasn’t experienced, but it was pleasing nonetheless. And what she was missing at skill she definitely made up for in enthusiasm. Her muzzle slowly ran through my primaries as she tried to do what she could.

“Use your tongue on the big primaries,” I said after a short break from the kiss. My break doesn’t last long as Rainbow caught my muzzle once again.

I didn’t know if she had heard me, at least not until I felt a new, soft and wet feeling shuffling through my primaries. Blinking sideways, I caught her using her tongue to softly lick between and over the large feathers, causing my wing to twitch.

All this happened while Vinyl watched us, licking her lips in anticipation. I knew she wanted to join, but she had no idea where to start. After what seemed like an eternity, she slowly walked up to Octavia and leaned down behind her. The yelp that came from Octavia made me smile, and I immediately knew what Vinyl was doing.

Just before I figured out what was happening, Rainbow drew my attention back to her by lifting her hind leg slightly, brushing it between my legs. She winked, our kiss still drawing on. While Octavia was at my wing, the pleasure that counted was the one I got from Rainbow. It overwhelmed me far more than the rest.

My senses were overwhelmed with the touching from Rainbow. I could feel her hind leg press between my legs, the heat from her coat pressing down on my own, and even her lips touching my own. All of that added together to block out the rest of the world. I had no idea if Octavia went back to my wing or just gave into Vinyl’s ministrations. I didn’t really care either.

When Rainbow’s leg started pressing against my nethers, I couldn’t help myself. My mouth let out a moan of pleasure directly into her’s. The small opening was all she needed. Seizing upon the opportunity, Rainbow’s tongue made its way into my mouth, easily overpowering my own as she took liberties, running her tongue over every spot in my mouth that she could reach.

My hoof made its way to the back of her head and pressed her closer to my own. She welcomed it and pressed herself that much harder against me. Her hind leg started moving even harder against my sex, grinding itself against me up and down, up and down.

It wasn’t long before we heard loud squealing to our side, and as we took a look, we saw Vinyl with her head already deeply buried between Octavia’s hind legs. Grinning, we went back to our own ‘party’, enjoying each other passionately.

Rainbow surprised me, I thought she was going in for another kiss, but at the last moment she banked sharply right and started to plant kisses along my muzzle. Upon this realization, I moved my head to the right, offering her better access to the side of my head and neck. She took it without complaint, leaving small wet spots all along my head and down my neck. Wet spots that no doubt matched the one forming on her hind leg.

“Owwww…..” The cry escaped me when she bit down upon my neck, her teeth sunk into my skin through the fur. It was painful, but it didn’t feel like pain, not really. The kisses before it, the constant grinding up and down my slit, and then the bite. It all added up to something more than pain, more than pleasure even. I knew she just left me a nice sized hickey, one I’d have for a week, if not more, but I didn’t care.

She marked me, she left something on my skin that identified me as hers, almost as if to say I’m her property. The thought sent my sex into overdrive. I was marked by her, and I loved it. I loved everything about it, and I loved being hers.

She licked the sore spot with slow, deliberate movements. It was like a cooling salve over a bad burn. At once, it cemented the mark and showed her tenderness, the side she only showed to me. Her licks slowly trailed downwards, drawing pleasurable shapes over my chest, leaving a wet trail on it.

I was torn. I loved the feeling of her licks and kisses on my chest, but it meant that her leg stopped grinding on me. I immediately lamented the loss of the pressure on my slit. Without it I felt like a large pressure was building up in me, seeking the release that her leg had once brought.

It only grew more with her tongue work. She didn’t let up, almost like it was her mission to kiss every inch of my stomach. I wanted her to, Celestia knows I wanted her to. Alas, Rainbow is many things, but patient is not on the list.

That was once more confirmed as she quickly went over my belly and further, her tongue brushing over my clit. The squeal I let out was nearly on the same pinch as Octavia’s, but I quickly grabbed hold of it and pulled it back, something that was made harder once Rainbow reached my labia and started to nibble on it.

My body betrayed me as I lost it, I just lost all control right then and there. I felt my back arch up, my head shot back and the remainder of that squeal passed my lips. My back hooves wrapped around Rainbow’s head and pulled her closer to me, an action that caused her to stop all together.

I was so close, so very, very close and she just stopped. Looking up, I saw her staring at me, that same cocky grin on her face that I’ve quickly developed a love/hate relationship with.

She answered my question before it even left my lips, “What, you think I’d let you get off that easily?”

I was about to complain, to tell her that she owes me when I felt a feather run across my clit. I was so close, so bucking close. This new action sent a jolt of pleasure up my body and to my brain. One more, that’s all I needed, just one bucking more.

Her lips closed around mine once again, I was both welcoming of it and mad that she brought me so close only to start over again. When she pulled her head back, she pressed her forehead against mine, smiling at me with that Celestia damned smile of hers. I was forced to stare into her magenta eyes as they peered into my own.

“This is a party after all,” She said with a grin. As if that were some hidden signal, I felt a tongue lick lightly on my inner right thigh. Rainbow moved up and sat on my chest, not letting me see who else was down there. She smiled at me as she saw the twin looks of pleasure and confusion in my eyes.

Fine, if she want’s to play this game, two can play.

Grabbing her flanks with my forehooves I pulled her closer to my head. Before long, her own slit was directly in front of my face. With a grin, I licked out with my tongue, running it directly between her labia.

It was her turn to moan, I could’ve tell without looking that she wasn’t expecting it, but I didn’t let up. I could still feel that lower tongue working closer and closer to my own slit, but I paid it no mind. My world was the mare in my mouth, the one I wanted to make cum before I did.

My thoughts were interrupted by a new feeling. The tongue left, only to be replaced with something round and pointy with grooves on it. I knew almost immediately what it was and who was playing between my hind legs. And I knew she was about to hornfuck me.

As I heard Vinyl moaning slightly and the feeling increase, I looked up to Rainbow, pausing in my ministrations, “And you are definitely okay with it?”

“Yep,” she said huskily, “Besides, I kinda wanna try it later, if you’ll let me?”

“No problem with that,” I replied and glanced to my side, focusing on Octavia, “And I’m going to show an earth pony the advantages of wings in sex.”

Octavia grinned and slowly shifted closer, sitting down at my side. Before I could react, she leaned down again and her lips met mine. Despite the kiss earlier, this time I leaned in for a bit, gently nibbling at her lips. As she pulled back, she glanced over my unfolded wings on the ground.

“I think I would like that,” she said, with no small amount of lust in her voice. The mare leaned back on her front legs and started to spread her hind legs for me. Despite the sex right next to my muzzle, I couldn’t help but look at hers. Octavia’s slit had a spit shine on it, no doubt a leftover gift from Vinyl. With a grin, I stretched my right wing and started running the tip along the mare’s slit, moving it up and down.

It was an action that became quite difficult when I felt Vinyl start to enter me. It started off almost like a pinch as her horn forced its tip into my very wet, and very hungry sex. Then that disappeared as my pussy made room for her. The more she entered, the more I expanded, and the more of her I wanted.

My ministrations on Octavia didn’t stand a chance. I simply could not keep it up, not with Vinyl’s horn making entry. Rainbow saw this and started to flex her own wing, taking over where mine left off. As a way of saying thank you, I went back to enjoying the lovely meal that was right in front of my face.

Vinyl in the meantime went deeper, and I already felt the familiar heat inside me. Her horn was charging her energy while being plunged into my sex, ready to release its load sooner or later. I had nearly forgotten how it felt, but now all the memories from the passion I shared with Vinyl in the past came up. They were good memories, but they weren’t nearly as strong as the ones I shared with Rainbow.

When I heard her cry out in pleasure, I knew that Rainbow felt the same. There was no more looking around, I attacked Rainbow’s snatch like a starving pony that was looking at their last meal. My tongue fought for entry up her wet, welcoming hole.

Rainbow pushed back, grinding herself against my muzzle as she sought her own release. I could tell she was too far gone for rational thought now, she wanted this, she needed this, and I was more than happy to be the one to give it to her.

Of course, my own release was quickly approaching. I felt Vinyl’s head press against my nethers as soon as she was fully inside of me. Her horn was energized with her magic, becoming warm inside of me.

My body didn’t want to let her go, I squeezed against her horn, holding it as tightly as I could. Even still, she pulled back, leaving me with an empty sensation that simply left me wanting, needing to be filled yet again. That sensation went away as soon as she pushed back in. After the third insertion, she found her rhythm. The mare pushed in and pulled out faster and faster. It left me in a constant state of being filled and left wanting that competed with each other for dominance.

Somehow, Rainbow managed to keep up her wing work on Octavia. I could hear the mare release quite moans from my right ear, no doubt she was trying to hold back.

Fat chance.

I’d been on the receiving end of Rainbow’s wing-work before. She was an expert with those things, in flight or on the ground.

“I love you, Spits.”

The words send me over the edge. Somehow Rainbow managed to speak even through my tongue work. I reached my head back and screamed out as Vinyl buried herself in my snatch one more time. I clamped around her horn, almost like I was trying to milk it for everything it was worth. Soon enough, I felt the familiar feeling of her magic filling me, flooding into me while it assaulted every nerve ending I had with tiny jolts of pleasure.

All the while, I screamed Rainbow’s name again and again. My back arched, my wings shot out to my side, no doubt hitting Octavia when they did so. I lost myself to the pleasure, to the horn that was conditioned to fuck me, to the mare that was still grinding herself against my muzzle. Celestia help me, I loved it. I loved all the attention, and I loved Rainbow.

Before my own ogasm subsided, I felt a splash a liquid hit my face as Rainbow got herself off on my face. It was both welcomed and a relief. I felt sweaty, sticky, and yet I wouldn’t change a thing.

Sometime during my orgasm, Vinyl crawled over to Octavia and picked up where Rainbow’s wing left off. The refined mare soon had her head back and was screaming Vinyl’s name out in her passion. That made me smile. We’d each found somepony that we loved, that we truly loved. You can hide a lot, but in the heat of passion your true feelings are revealed.

My musings were interrupted by a tongue licking across my muzzle. When I looked back up, I was greeted by the beautiful magenta eyes staring at me as Rainbow licked my muzzle clean of her juices. I trapped her mouth with my own as I forced my back up off the floor. The action surprised her, but she was quick to adjust, like always.

When we broke apart, she looked at me with a smile, “So, did you like it?”

“It was amazing, almost as amazing as you.”

My words earned me another grin from the mare. I knew how much she loved to hear how awesome she was, and nothing got to her like confirming that fact. As we looked into each other’s eyes less than a hoof away from each other, we both got the same idea. Turning as one, we both looked at the other two mares in the room and smiled a devilish smile.

It was time to return the hospitality. Before our company could react, Rainbow leapt at Vinyl and I quickly grabbed Octavia in my wings, placing her on the soft bed. As my wings brushed over her coat, I couldn’t help but notice just how different she was. While Rainbow had a strong touch, with well toned muscles and a shaped flank, Octavia was soft, her fur smooth like silk. It was different, but not unpleasant.

I owed her, I owed her for getting me to see the difference between love and sex, for getting me out of the room and to all of this. It was a debt I intended to return with gusto. All four of us were more than ready for what was to come, Octavia and I were no different. I crawled up next to her, then, in one steady lick, left a trail from directly between her hind legs all the way to her mouth.

She tasted so different than Rainbow in so many ways. It wasn’t better, just different. Almost like a fine aged wine without the alcohol. When our lips met, she took me with a smile. I was surprised though, it was her tongue that instigated our mouth battle. Without warning, she forced her way into my mouth, taking what she wanted from me.

I never expected her to be so dominant, I don’t know if she was just that way with me, or if she was the same with Vinyl. I suspect the latter, that it was actually her that lead the way in the bedroom.

After all, what do they always say about the quiet ones?

My suspicions were confirmed when she rolled us both over. It was easy to forget the strength of earth ponies at times. Even a mare like Octavia, that looked so delicate and refined, could surprise you if you weren’t prepared for it. I was not.

“Did you think I’d just let you have your way?” Octavia purred with a grin on her face.

“You weren’t joking when you said that your ‘proper’ personality gets stuffed into the closet during sex,” I replied with a smirk.

“Let’s say Vi helped me to let go in certain situations. This is one of them,” and with that, she pinned me down completely, taking small tastes and nibbles at my ear, then down my neck.

I recognized the attitude, normally borne by an uppity new recruit that thought they had all the skills to pay the pills. I smirked as I realized that this was just a different take on that. You don’t become Captain of the Wonderbolts without learning how to put such ponies in their place.

My wings wraped around, and using one feather, I gently brushed it against her slit. I didn’t need to see it, I could feel it. I felt her wetness through the sensations in the tip of my feather. I felt her gasp at the sudden contact. She tried to play it off, but when my other wing wrapped around to join the other one, it was too much for her to ignore.

“And you thought I would just deal with it? Maybe I should remind you that I got enough training from Vi in the past, and even more from Rainbow,” I said with a smirk.

Octavia winced as the brushing turned into soft stroking, my feathers lightly dragging over her clit. Vinyl might have taught her a few things, but she was still no match for me. I pulled her close to me, reaching my muzzle up to her neck before I bit down. Her eyes widened and her muzzle opened to let out a deep moan.

She smelled and tasted so much different than Vinyl or Rainbow. She smelled like flowers in a wide field, sweet and fresh, and she tasted even better. It wasn’t the overwhelming taste that drove me crazy like Rainbow’s, but it was enough to want me to taste more. My tongue slowly slipped over the light mark, suffocating the pain.

Next to the bed, I spotted Rainbow pinning Vinyl down, her wing was sunk deep into the white unicorn, who was moaning furiously. The sight was so hot that I couldn’t resist. Still nibbling and biting at Octavia’s neck, I flexed my wing and slowly rubbed it between her labia before pushing in. She gasped and tensed in my grip before letting out louder moans.

Octavia’s inner walls clamped down on my wing, allowing my feathers to stimulate her even more. The grey mare in my grip moaned furiously, seemingly enjoying everything. All the while, I could see Rainbow increasing her pace by a good amount. Vinyl’s tongue was already rolling out, a clear indicator that she had given up the fight.

I looked lustfully at the grey mare, and she blinked back. She was right, and had helped me with it, making me enjoy this. And I wanted to thank her for that. Smiling, I leaned forwards and kissed her, feeling her quickly leaning in. Again, it wasn’t that passionately as with Rainbow, but that wasn’t my plan.

As soon as my muzzle locked onto hers, I spread my feathers and pumped them into Octavia’s wet snatch as deep as I could. She screamed into the kiss, her hips bucking against my wing in a desperate attempt to get it even deeper. It was to no use, my wingtip already knocked at her cervix, refusing to go deeper.

She seemed a bit disappointed, but her quick bucking against my wing’s movements told me that she loved it nonetheless. Pushing my wing more quickly, she soon grabbed at me with all her might, performing a last, powerful buck before screaming in orgasmic bliss.

However, I didn’t let her off that easily. While it would have been fun to simply let her ride out her orgasm, that’s the difference between stallions and mares; mares can go a lot longer. With one hoof, I viciously started to rub against her over-stimulated clit, invigorating her into even further heights of pleasure.

A squeal to my side made me turn my head, and the sight brought a smirk to my muzzle. Rainbow was wingfucking Vinyl so fast, I wasn’t able to follow it any more. What surprised me the most however, was that Rainbow’s mouth was locked onto Vinyl’s teats, sucking desperately at them. They both seemed to enjoy themselves, and I turned my attention back to the squealing bunch of grey fur in front of me, smirking.

Coming down from a half-minute long orgasm, Octavia looked wide-eyed to the others before turning back to me, “Wait, you don’t…”

She wasn’t getting much further as I leaned down, licking lovingly around her teats. Gasping in surprise, she quickly grabbed a hold of my head and kept me in position, seemingly enjoying my licks. I took it as all the invitation I needed and began to suck on her teats. Hard.

Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a worried expression from Vinyl. I had no idea why she was worried, that is until the grey mare below me started to buck and kick under my ministrations. She held my head even tighter, refusing to let me up.

“OH, BUCK, YES!” Octavia screamed obscenities into the air as I kept up. I was worried, but there wasn’t much I could do at that moment. Besides, beyond the minor case of whiplash it was giving me, I enjoyed it, too.

I felt her arch her back and heard a large spray of liquid. Looking over at her nethers, I saw her cumming harder than ever before. At least of the ones I knew of, anyway. She was easily spraying a cup’s worth of cum into the air at my suckling.

Just when I thought it would never end, she fell back to the ground, her body falling limp under me. I looked up, confusion written on my face as I saw a look of pure joy and ecstasy written on hers.

She wasn’t out, but she was spent to say the least.

“She has highly… sensitive… nipples!” Vinyl managed to get out under her own ministrations.

I looked back down and smiled. I never would have guessed. I could only imagine what she’d be like if she ever had her own foal.

“Just… get… her some water, she’ll…. be alright in five.”

I grinned and made my way to the kitchen. Grabbing a quick glass, I took a drink myself and then refilled it for Octavia. Judging by the sounds coming from the other room, we were nowhere near done yet.

Coming back into the room, I saw that I was right. While I was gone, Rainbow had moved down between Vinyl’s hind legs. She was licking at her slit with reckless abandon, all the while using both her wings to spread Vi open.

I could tell she was jealous of what I had accomplished, and wanted to catch up as quickly as possible. For Vinyl’s part, it looked like she was on cloud nine. Her head was arched back and her tongue was practically touching the floor.

Shame to waste it. I thought with a smile.

I placed the glass of water at Octavia’s side and slowly made my way to Vi’s head. With a small lick to her horn, I announced my presence, something that caused both Vi and Rainbow to take notice.

As Rainbow looked at me dejected, I simply smiled, “We are a team, Rainbow,” I said with a wink. She shot me a devious grin and went back to work.

My lick was soon followed up by a few more. Vinyl looked at me with the glare of a mare that simply wanted more, and more was exactly what I was going to give her. I ran the tip of my tongue over the ridges of her horn lightly. The tastes were a smorgasbord of flavors, some of which I knew were my own. That made me smile as I lightly took the tip of her horn between my lips, soaking it in my salvia.

There was a slight magical discharge as she almost came right then. However, I knew Vi better than that. I started off small, gently taking a half inch of her horn into my mouth, running my tongue along it, savoring each and every ridge before going just that much further down.

My actions, combined with the actions of my marefriend, were driving the unicorn wild. The little discharges of her horn were my reward, they were slightly coppery in taste, but they hit spots I wasn't even aware could feel good. When I was about half way down, I looked at Rainbow and smiled. She saw it and responded in kind, giving me two winks of an eyebrow to let me know that she understood. It was time to finish off the mare.

I pulled almost all the way back to the tip of her horn. It wasn’t my first time with an object of this nature, so I knew what I was doing. With a quick swallow, I opened the back of my throat and dove back down, taking her entire horn in my mouth in one quick motion.

I don’t know what Rainbow did, but I’d been with her long enough to know that she had her own tricks up her hoof. As soon as my lips touched the top of Vinyl’s head, the mare arched her back and screamed in delight as her orgasm rocked her world.

A large amount of magical discharge went right down my throat, making me swallow rapidly as to not miss any of it. It felt good, better than good actually. I felt recharged, refreshed, and horny as fuck.

Fortunately, with a marefriend like Rainbow, none of those three things were an issue.

When Vinyl’s hips fell to the ground, Rainbow already glared lustfully at me. She got up and walked up to the bed, where Octavia was… missing. I was confused at first, but as soon as my marefriend swished her wing and swung her flank, that confusion was over. With a growl, I leapt at Rainbow, pinning her down at the bed.

Being on top, I planted kisses around her muzzle, making her coo in delight. Wasting no more time, I went down over her chest and stomach to her teats, giving them a quick lick before heading to her main prize. Before she could react, my tongue lapped at her dripping wet snatch, electing moans out of her muzzle.

That was until Octavia returned, “Vi? Can I use it on her?” she asked, causing me to perk up.

“S-sure… let me just… refill it,” Vinyl panted.

Looking behind me, I caught Octavia standing with a strapon that was glowing slightly in Vinyl’s aura. It was big. Bigger than most stallion’s members, and it was throbbing. I raised my eyebrow questioningly, causing Octavia to giggle.

“It’s a magic dildo. It kind of lives through magic, and it can even cum.”

Unsure, I looked back at Rainbow, who gave me a smile and a nod. With the approval to go further, I purred at Octavia while diving back into my marefriend. But not without swishing my tail out of the way.

It wasn’t long before the bed shifted with the new weight behind me, and then I felt her on me. She raised herself up behind me, softly rubbing her hooves around my back. Of course, I had some toys of my own, but I also knew that this would be completely different. And I wasn’t wrong.

“Consider this… payment for that little stunt earlier,” Octavia whispered seductively into my ear as she rubbed the tip of the strapon between my flanks. I shivered as I felt it, the large head of the member started at my clit and ran along until it reach the base of my tail’s dock. Part of me was worried that she might stick it in the other hole. That ‘that’ giant monster might soon be up my ass. But each time it ran across my anus, it didn’t go in, it just kept going up and down, up and down, until, at last, it found the hole it wanted to be in.

I did my best to keep up my tongue work as my lower lips spread to accommodate the huge dildo. My best was nowhere near enough. Each second felt like I was being split that much further open, like she would soon cut me in two with the massive size. I kept thinking that it couldn’t possibly be any bigger, and each time that thought entered my head, was proven wrong.

Just when I was about to cry out for her to stop, I felt it slip in, the head of the monster was now inside me. Rainbow seemed to notice this change as she rolled over, got up, and kissed me. Somehow, her smile gave me renewed confidence.

“Is that all you got?” I turned and asked Octavia. It was a question that earned me another inch of the massive cock pumped into me. I screamed out, only for it to be caught by Rainbow’s mouth as she locked my lips in a kiss. She didn’t let up either, with each push of the massive dildo, Rainbow’s tongue played with my own, accepting everything I had to give.

After what felt like hours, I heard Vinyl say, “Holy crap!”

I broke the kiss and looked back. Octavia’s hips were pressed right against my own, she had bottomed out inside me.

“She’s not the Captain for nothing!” Rainbow said with a smile.

“Impressive, but I haven’t even begun to move,” Octavia replied as she started to pull it out again.

I felt it, Celestia help me I felt every inch of it as she pulled out and pushed back in. It was like nothing I’ve ever felt before. I knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that I wanted one of those. I was sure that they made one that non-unicorns could use. Looking down, I could see a minor distention in my stomach as the dildo moved in and then back out.

With each push in, I rocked forward a bit, not able to keep my place. I felt my tongue fall out of my mouth as she pulled back out again, and those eyes. My eyes were lost in Rainbow’s magenta eyes as she looked at me with lust, desire, and pride.

Before long, Octavia stated picking up the pace, each and every thrust of her hips was accompanied by the smacking sound of our hips connecting together. My mind was gone, too overcome with the sensation of being filled and emptied in rapid succession.

My limbs went weak as they gave out. My stomach fell upon the bed, my hind legs collapsed behind me. The only thing holding me up was the bed, and the dildo fucking me raw.

I had no idea how many times I came before I felt it. They had been right, the dildo could actually cum as well. The feeling of being filled up like that, of having something inside of you release it’s spunk directly into you, it drove me to my longest orgasm yet.

When consciousness returned, I found my head laying in Rainbow’s lap. She was gingerly holding out a glass of water for me to drink from. I took it with a smile as I replenished myself. Not since my days in college had I felt so fucked, for lack of a better term.

My marehood was on fire, oddly, and it felt empty, longing for something else to fill it. As much as I had enjoyed it, I knew that it wasn’t something I needed every day. I was happy with Rainbow and she knew exactly what I wanted and liked.

“We need one of those,” I said, electing a smile from my marefriend, but Vinyl destroyed that thought.

“Sorry to disappoint you, but that thing runs on magic. No unicorn, no magic dildo.”

My ears folded back in disappointment. I had really planned to buck Rainbow from time to time with it. Then, soft lips met mine.

“We’ll find something else,” Rainbow whispered with a smirk as her lips broke with mine.

“Don’t worry, Rainbow. I love everything you come up with. I don’t need that thing in me to know that you waste me in bed every single time you make me cum,” I said, causing Rainbow’s expression to lighten up. Although the smile on her muzzle told me she had an idea of her own.

I immediately shivered at that. I knew Rainbow, she didn’t have a lot of ideas, but when she did, it normally blew everything else out of the water.

“My turn!” Rainbow said after another kiss.

I looked over at Octavia, who was about to let Vinyl recharge the dildo again, “I think it’s my duty to fuck my marefriend,” I smirked. When the thought of having the cyan mare bent over under me entered my mind, I couldn’t not do it.

She looked at me, “Are you sure you’re up for it?”

I sat up. It felt odd, like my body wasn’t quite mine, but even still I pushed through it. This was something I wanted to do, it didn’t matter if my body was up for it or not. It took me a minute, but soon I was able to stand up. With a smile, I held out my hoof for Octavia to pass it over.

Somehow, and I couldn’t explain it, watching Octavia Philharmonica remove a huge strapon dildo from around her waist got me immediately back into the mood. Maybe it was the thought of what was about to come, or maybe it was the sight of such a refined mare removing a strapon from around her waist that she had just fucked me raw with, or maybe it was both?

Yeah, probably both.

“Don’t forget that I’m your Captain, Rainbow. I’m up for everything,” I said as I stepped one leg thought the strap. Despite my bravado, I quickly found myself falling over. Octavia caught me and then shifted down. She moved the rest of the straps up and helped me fit it around my waist.

It was strange. An addition to my body, but I soon felt that it was much more. Precisely positioned between my labia, it would also cause me pleasure while I would buck my marefriend. I knew that I would be wasted after that, but I didn’t cared. Looking at Vinyl, she smiled and her horn came to life.

The dildo enveloped in her aura, beginning to twitch and shift slightly, as if it had transformed into a living being. It also felt heavier, and I assumed that it would be the fluids forming in its charge.

“Go slowly, get it nice and lubed up first,” Octavia cautioned.

A large part of me knew that Rainbow would hate to go slow; however, as my own nethers had yet to fully close, I knew that she’d just have to get over it. I spun my hoof in a small circle at Rainbow, a clear indicator for her to get into the position. She smiled and did a small loop in the air before parking her back hooves on the floor, and her front on the bed. With another wink, she moved her tail to the side.

“You going to pound this flank, Captain?” she asked with a wicked grin.

Her own marehood was practically soaking with her juices. The sight of seeing me get fucked like that must have done a number on her, “Cadet, I think it’s time for a personal inspection,” I said as I moved on top of her.

I could feel her, I could feel her wings fluttering ever so slightly upon contact with my chest. I could feel her flank moving with apprehension. She seemed to have none of the fear I did when Octavia first mounted me. That caused me to smile, she was always fearless.

I pulled back just enough to direct the head of the dildo down the crack of her flank. My eyes went wide in amazement as I felt it, I felt the tip of its head moving along Rainbow’s fur. I looked back to see Vi grinning at me, “Magic, remember?”

With a devious smile I continued running it up and down the crack, I noted with some glee just how wet Rainbow was, how accepting she was of this. When the head hit her anus, she actually pushed back a little bit, almost as if she were asking for it.

Fat chance, Rainbow.

Something that size would do some serious damage, and I didn’t want to explain why one of my cadets was stuck in a diaper.

Maybe if we could find some smaller ones…

With a smile, I felt the tip of the dildo was nicely lubed up, I angled it down and pushed ever so slightly. At that moment, I was very grateful that Rainbow was a pegasus and not a unicorn. Her head shot up with such speed I knew I would have lost an eye to her horn, if she had one anyway.

“You okay?” I whispered.

“More,” she panted out, clearly taken by surprise.

“Trying to show off, Cadet?” I asked with a playful, commanding tone.

“You know it, ma’am,” Rainbow said back with a sly smile.

Well, who am I to deny the wishes of one of my charges?

With a push, I felt the tip of its head slide the rest of the way in. The feeling was at once so new, yet so welcome. Rainbow’s twat gripped the fake member in a vice-like grip, a grip that was immediately transferred to me.

Every part of me wanted to buck out, to shove this fake cock as far into Rainbow as I could in one go. I had to fight back that urge, doing my best to remember what it felt like to be on the other end, and to remember that Rainbow wasn’t being helped by anyone like I was.

Each inch was agonizingly pleasurable, I loved it, I bucking loved it. After being so freshly fucked, I would have been in agony if somepony had touched me now. But this, a magical cock transferring the feelings into me, this is exactly what my body wanted.

Feeling Rainbow moan under me only helped as well. I wrapped my hooves around her stomach, forcing her to take my weight, causing her head to be shoved into the bed. She lost the ability to speak, only sounds of pleasure left her mouth now.

Looking back, I saw that I was only half way in. With a devious smile, I started nibbling at the tip of Rainbow’s ear as I pushed another whole inch directly into her accepting pussy.

She arched her back and came right then and there. I felt her juices shoot past the cock and strike me on the leg. Briefly, I wondered what Octavia had looked like when she was done with me. That thought only made me want to beat her though, I wanted my hindquarters soaked with Rainbow’s juices.

I felt her come down from that orgasm. Her back relaxed and she fell back on the bed, satisfied. Or so she thought, anyway. If she thought that was good, she hadn’t felt anything yet.

“That was a nice yell, cadet, but I was hoping for a scream,” I whispered into her ear once more.

“Bring… it…”

She gave me the reply I was expecting, with a smile, I pulled a few inches out and pushed in as hard as I could.

I got my scream. In that one instant her limbs locked up and her wings shot out from between us. I was forced to place my front hooves on the bed as her entire body was being supported by the fake cock that was now hilted in her snatch. My ears hurt from the yell she gave.

I could tell the first part was pain, and part of me, a rather large part, wanted to pull out right then and there, afraid I had hurt her in some bad way. However, her cry of pain soon became something else, something more… pleasurable.

My thoughts were confirmed when she said her next word, “More.”

When I first truly met Rainbow, it was with her and Lightning Dust. I had actually accused Rainbow of not pushing her limits. How naive I had been. Even still, I went slow.

She responded favorably. When I started pulling out, I could feel her body tense up as the dildo left her snatch wide open, and when I pushed back in, she cooed in pleasure. The more positive feedback I got, the faster I went.

I could feel her, I could feel her gripping the object inside of her with her inner walls, her pussy not wanting to let it go. It felt amazing, the heat, the pressure, all of it. It all finally answered the question of how stallions always came so quickly. If bucking a mare felt like this, they were lucky to not blow their load as soon as they entered.

As my speed increased, so did the heat, so did the pressure, and so did my pleasure. Rainbow had long since been unable to hold herself up, and neither was I. I was resting on her as my hips moved back and forth, back and forth, the large dildo going in and out of her dripping wet hole.

For the third time in minutes, I felt her cumming. Her marehood shot out around the intruder in the same manner as a foal that holds their hoof over a garden hose. My legs were soaked now, soaked with her cum.

It was a feeling I loved. Like a trophy, a badge of honor for making her squeal underneath me. However, Rainbow hadn’t had enough. She pushed back, and with an ‘eep’ I landed on my back, Rainbow sitting on the dildo on top of me.

“How?” I questioned.

She turned to face me, and her only reply was a smile and a raised eyebrow. I was flabbergasted at this turn of events. When this thing was in me, I couldn’t think, much less move. For her to have the presence of mind to come up with this plan and implement it? It amazed me.

That didn’t compare with what she did next. I saw her then, her lower legs were too weak to bounce up and down, but not her wings. She unfolded both wings and started to lightly move up and down all on her own.

Even still, it was a struggle for her. I sat up and placed my front hooves on her flank while trapping her mouth with a kiss. Between the two of us, we went back to fucking. Her pussy rising and falling up and down the dildo. My hooves pressed nicely upon her flank, helping her up and down.

As we broke the kiss, I could admire the view. From that position, I was able to see the dildo vanish into her dripping marehood and reappear from it in a smooth motion.

I watched in fascination as we picked up the pace. Soon, she was bouncing up and down on the fake cock with reckless abandon, her marehood stretched wide around it. I could see it, I could see it distending against her stomach, pushing out against her as she forced herself to make room for it.

It was at once the hottest and sexiest thing I had seen that night. However, all good things. I could feel my own orgasm approaching as she continued to ride me. Looking around, I could see that Rainbow’s eyes were closed, her head leaning back and her tongue sticking out of her mouth.

Vinyl and Octavia were rubbing each other off as they watched us. I caught Vinyl’s eye, an unspoken question asked of her. Her only reply was a smile and a nod, a nod that she understood exactly what I wanted of her.

As I felt my own orgasm about to come, I forced Rainbow’s hips further up than she had gone before. Just as the tip of the cock was about to pop out, I slammed her all the way down to my hips in one motion.

At that moment, Vinyl put the rest of her magical energy into her horn and supercharged the magical dildo. The same energy that spit out of her horn while I was sucking her off came out of the dildo, into both of us.

Rainbow arched her back and screamed, her entire body overtaken in pleasure as she lost motor control. I felt her gush cum from around the cock inside of her. It soaked my fur completely as the dildo pumped magical seed directly into her, filling her to the brim with its spunk.

I wasn’t let off any easier. The magical energy coursed through me, hitting my clit and pussy with such abandon that I thought I might pass out.

Rainbow did, she fell on top of me. Her body felt like it was on fire, her mind overcome with pleasure as she cooed softly into my chest.

I didn’t even mind when she started drooling on me. With a hoof, I wrapped it around her as she shivered at my touch, “Can you guys?” I asked, gesturing down to how we were still connected.

Vinyl and Octavia smiled at each other before they got up, “I don’t know, Tavi. It seems like we have them in quite the predicament,” she said as she walked around and admired the large dildo that was still around my waist and in Rainbow.

At that point, I was worried. I was far, far too weak to move Rainbow off me, and she was practically out cold.

“When was the last time you’ve ever seen the Captain of the Wonderbolts in such a position?” Octavia asked, “It would be a shame to let this moment go to waste.”

“Damn right you are, Tavi,” Vinyl replied as she came closer.

I was shivering at that point. The lustful glare in their eyes told me more than enough to know that I was bucked. Literally bucked.

“You remember what I always wanted to do with you?” Vinyl asked me with no small amount of lust in her voice and eyes, still approaching me.

I gulped and my eyes widened at that.

Oh no, she can’t mean...

She didn’t go straight for it. I was forced to watch, helpless as they walked in circles around me, Octavia going clockwise and Vinyl going counterclockwise. I tried in vain to push Rainbow off me, but nothing worked. She was out cold, still impaled upon the massive dildo that was jammed up her slit.

Just as I expected, Octavia stopped at my head. She sat and looked at me. She leaned down and licked the tip of my nose, “You taste wonderful, Spitfire,” she said with a smile.

“Octavia, let me up,” I pleaded with her.

“What fun would that be? After all, you are our guests. It’s only right that we show you a certain… hospitality.”

That’s when I felt it. I felt Vinyl’s breath as she moved between my lower legs. She lightly blew on the didlo connecting me to Rainbow. The damn magic cock sent shivers of anticipation and desire through me, I could almost enjoy it, almost. However, I knew what was coming next, that I would not enjoy.

“Where are my manners, would you like something to drink?” Octavia asked with a smile.

“Drink?” I replied, unsure what she meant.

“Well, if you insist,” she smirked as she stood back up. I was forced to watch as she moved over me. Soon, her hindquarters were all I could see. Her pussy inches from my muzzle, her puckered little anus directly in my eye line. Her tail ran back and forth over my mane.

She moved down, inches at a time. I could smell her, Celestia help me I could smell nothing but her. My world became the smell of her sweet, sweet slit, the juices that glistened off of it became all I wanted.

“I’d love a drink,” I said back with a smile as my tongue licked out. I covered her entire slit from the top of her clit all the way back to her twat. Only my position stopped me from going any further.

The taste was transcendent. It tasted like fine aged wine, with just the lightest hint of sweat and musk. I wanted more, I needed more. With reckless abandon I dove in, my tongue pressed as far as it would go against her folds, my nose getting covered in her juices. That only served to increase my ministrations.

It was then that I felt it, and realized that it was all a diversion so Vinyl could start the main show. I almost screamed into Octavia's pussy when Vinyl ran her tongue over my anus.

It was so nasty, so dirty, and yet… yet I liked it. The rough texture of her tongue hitting that area, the feel of her saliva against my back door, all of it, it all added up to something I had never wanted to try before in my life.

“I think she likes it,” Octavia said with a smirk as she pressed down a little further on my muzzle. Had Rainbow woken up at that moment, she would’ve gotten an eye full. She would’ve seen Octavia riding my face like their was no tomorrow, and me loving every minute of it.

The mare was still passed out, though. Although, the real show was going on further south. Vi licked me again and again. Each lick pushed my barriers a little further back. Each time she did it, my mind screamed at me to close my legs, to force her away. Yet… yet with the feelings I was receiving, and the sight over my eyes, I didn’t want to.

I felt myself becoming more and more comfortable with it. Each time she pushed a little further up my anus, I welcomed it, almost wanting it. To my shock, another part of me started to wonder what it was like, what it was like to lick another mare’s asshole.

My eyes saw just the anus I wanted to try it out on, too. Octavia was a refined mare, most of the time anyway. She took great care to take care of herself, as to keep up appearances. I had no worry that she might be dirty.

Well, dirty was a relative term here. After three more licks, I decided to go for it. With both hooves, I pulled her a little forward at just the right time. My actions caused her to almost fall on Rainbow.

“What the?” she asked.

Her question was answered for her as my tongue traveled down her twat and to her puckered little anus.

She gasped as soon as my tongue made contact, “Ohh….”

For my part, the taste was anything but what I expected. It wasn’t the same as her slit, that was for sure. However, it wasn’t that bad either. It was sweaty, more than a few hints of her cum over it, no doubt from the time I played with her nipples, and there was a slight bitterness to it.

It wasn’t my favorite taste by any means, but the sounds she was making made it more and more enjoyable all the same.

“Looks like she wants to return the favor,” Vinyl taunted with a grin as she stopped her own licking.

Octavia’s only reply was a slight moan as I pressed my tongue up against her little hole.

Of course, Vinyl wouldn’t just let this stand either. It was seconds after that before I felt her tongue press against my own hole, harder than it ever had before.

My eyes shot open as I felt her make entry. Her tongue pushed up into my anus. She was licking the inside of my ass. I almost stopped it right then and there, almost, but at that moment she started to vibrate the dildo still attached to me, causing Rainbow to moan in her sleep and me to let out a slight coo at the double pleasure.

My head fell back to the carpet as I took a second to adjust. My actions caused a slight whimper to escape from Octavia, but she would simply have to wait. However, Vinyl didn’t let up at all, she just kept licking me, eating out my anus with her tongue.

I hated to admit it, but I kinda liked it. It wasn’t painful, it wasn’t that disgusting, and it felt good.

Octavia pushed her own untouched nether closer to my face, as if I forgot it was there or something. Looking back up at her, I smirked, and then went back to work. My tongue started again on her slit while I pushed the tip of my nose against her little anus.

With each lick, I’d rub against both, letting my tongue stimulate the fun bits while my nose touched her naughty bits. The dual action earned me more to drink as the mare became much more wet.

Vinyl’s menstruations were quickly building me up. I had no idea that it could feel thatgood. I could feel myself heating up, my body screamed at me, the new sensations took their toll.

Soon, just like before, I got curious. If it felt that nice to have somepony eat me out down there, what must it be like to return the favor? My tongue started traveling the distance between Octavia’s slit and her anus. I lightly teased her at first, my tongue working around the hole, only somewhat touching it. Before, at last, I pressed it directly against her opening and pushed.

My tongue started to disappear before me. Just like before, I expected the worst, only to find myself surprised. It wasn’t bad. It wasn’t good, by any means, but it wasn’t bad. It was different.

The bitter taste was a little stronger, but her yells more than made up for it.

“Celestia, buck yes!”

Hearing such a refined mare use such foul language about our princess caused me to forget about my actions. I simply wanted to hear her say that again.

I knew how to do it, too.

With my tongue working her anus, pushing in and out like a miniature cock, I reached my wingtip around and pressed it against her engorged clit. The action was a mistake, she pushed back, forcing her flank all the way against my mouth and my tongue a lot further in then I would have liked. Her own juices leaked out of her like a garden hose, soaking my muzzle, and no doubt some of Rainbow’s mane.

Her screams pierced my ears, the sudden action took me completely by surprise. So much so that I missed the fact that Vinyl had stopped licking me.

However, what she did next I could never miss. My eyes went wide as I felt it. Vinyl was sticking something up my ass, something a lot harder than a tongue. Longer, too.

The slight shock that tickled my anus told me exactly what it was; her horn.

She did it, she used her marefriend as a distraction as she finally got to do what she wanted to do all those years ago. She was hornfucking my ass.

I felt the mare on my chest start to awaken, Rainbow wrapped her hooves around me all the tighter as she blinked her eyes clear. To her credit, the sight of my tongue buried in Octavia's ass before her didn’t cause her to freak out. Rather, she simply moved her head up and began to eat out Octavia's pussy while she moved her hips ever so slightly up and down the dildo that was still in her.

I was being fucked, I was being fucked in every way imaginable. Rainbow riding my magical cock, Vinyl pumping her horn in and out of my ass, and my own tongue buried in Octavia's anus.

Buck it.

It was the only logical move I could think of. I could not lay there, in that position, acting like I didn’t enjoy it. I did, I fucking loved it, I loved everything about it.

Never in a million years had I ever pictured it, had I ever dreamt I’d do anything like that in my life. Yet, there I was, surrounded by friends and my love, doing something I had found so repugnant earlier that morning.

I arched back, my own tongue starting to do circles in Octavia’s colon. She gasped and screamed out again, a poor move as it only inspired Rainbow to up the ante as she continued to wake up.

Octavia’s screaming became our cadence, the beat we all went too. The louder she screamed, the more she cussed, the faster we all went. I felt myself cum over and over again, Rainbow too, yet none of us stopped. We were a machine, slaves to the rhythm of her screaming.

Even with Rainbow’s skilled tongue, she could not hope to catch it all. Several times I felt Octavia’s juices flow down her taint and to my mouth. I welcomed it, my lips catching as much as they could while my tongue stayed buried in her ass.

I knew Vinyl was the only one going without, yet not once did she complain about it. The more she pumped her horn in and out of my anus, the more I felt the dildo vibrate. The actions caused a noticeable moan to escape from Rainbow’s mouth. Somehow, I felt it in my tongue as her vibrations traveled through the mare we were both enjoying.

As her moans started to pick up again, I knew what was coming. All good things, or so they say anyway. Truth be told, I was spent, and I knew that Rainbow had to be on her last leg. Or her last cock, as the case may have been.

I want this to go out with a bang.

As soon as I had the thought, I knew what to do. It was cruel, a little mean, but it was just so right. I let it happen slowly at first, letting Octavia build her screams up in tempo. I had heard them so much in the last ten minutes that I could time it to the exact second. When it was just about there, I flexed both wings out to my sides.

It would take delicate positioning and a true artist's touch. Something made even more difficult as I could not even see my target. Still, I had gotten to know her body quite intimately today, from the inside out even. And besides, you don’t make Captain without being able to pull off the impossible.

The impossible is just what I did. Right when she was there, right when Octavia was at the peak of pleasure in her orgasm, I rubbed both feather tips over her nipples. Her extra sensitive nipples

My ears were filled with a deafening buzzing as Octavia hit a pitch high enough to render us all temporarily deafened. True to our form, we each gave each other one last push with everything we had. What else could we do, we were slaves to the rhythm at that point.

I came harder than I had all night as Vinyl released all her remaining magical energy into my ass. The feeling was exquisite, the likes of which I’d never known before. Her actions caused me to push back into Rainbow, hard. The mare arched her back and screamed. Her own scream paled in comparison to Octavia's, but to her credit, I felt my tongue vibrating as the waves of her sound passed through her.

Octavia fell off me, the grey mare passed out right by my side. Rainbow collapsed on my chest yet again, panting and out of breath, but awake all the same. With a sucking sensation, I felt Vinyl pull out of my ass. Amazingly, as soon as she was gone, I missed it.

We definitely have some new tricks for later, Rainbow.

None of us spoke. None of us could hear, so there was no point. Rainbow crawled up, her mouth connecting to my own in a kiss that simply said ‘thank you for this’. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Vinyl move to Octavia’s side. She picked up her marefriend’s head and held it in her her lap. The smile written on Octavia’s face told her everything she needed to know.

I simply wrapped my hooves around Rainbow and held her tight. I think at that point in time, I would have been unable to move even if I wanted to, and I most assuredly did not want to.

The room smelled like sex, my coat was covered in marecum, and I had a smile on my face that split my muzzle from ear to ear. If this small vacation ended right now, I could honestly say it was my best vacation ever.

Consequences

Chapter six: Consequences (Rainbow Dash POV)

I awoke, startled by a creaking sound. Looking up, I saw Octavia trying to get out of the bed. As she caught my gaze, she simply put a hoof upon her muzzle, indicating for me to stay quiet, and then she pointed down my side.

Spitfire laid at my side, there was a happy smile on her face and she was softly snoring. It immediately put a smile on my own lips, and I gave her a soft kiss before raising and following Octavia to the kitchen. I noticed her weird steps that suggested she was sore. But my own movements were clearly restricted as well.

“This was a rather interesting day, no?” Octavia asked with a smile while setting up some coffee.

“Yeah, you can bet it was,” I answered and looked at the clock, “Oh, damn it, it’s already four in the afternoon. We missed the other Wonderbolts at the cafe this morning.”

“Don’t worry, I’m sure they found something to do and were able to calm that stallion down.”

I looked at her, “Soarin’ would make our life pretty horrible if they didn’t.”

“I’m sure your friends won’t let that happen. I’m…” she started but was interrupted.

“Owww… my head hurts… my horn hurts… my ass hurts,” Vinyl said as she made her way into the kitchen, and she looked like she partied for more than just one ride. Of course, I knew what happened.

“You overdid it a little,” Octavia said with a playful scowl.

“Says my lovely marefriend that fucked me like a machine, right,” Vinyl scoffed and winked.

“Spitfire still asleep?” I asked.

“She’s out cold,” Vinyl laughed before turning, “I’m getting our mail.”

“Don’t lose my cello magazine again, Vi!” Octavia called out after her before the door opened and shut, “So, you leave today?” she turned and asked me.

“Yeah, training starts again soon enough, but it was a nice vacation besides the accident with Soarin’. I wish I could go on more vacations with Spitfire. It’d be kinda cool,” I answered.

“Maybe you two can live together without a problem one day,” Octavia gave me a smile while readying four cups.

“As long as we are in the Wonderbolts, I doubt that will happen. I don’t want Spitfire to lose her dream and rank just because of me,” my voice shivered.

“Just? You do realize that Spitfire is in love with you, right? Just think about what we did hours ago,” Octavia said with a laugh.

“Well, that was something sudden,” I laughed back just as a nervous and shocked Vinyl rushed in.

“Guys, we have a serious problem!” she exclaimed before placing the newspaper from today on the kitchen table.

I picked it up and my heart froze at the title page. There was an enormous picture of Spitfire and me, walking close together in our dresses.

Captain Spitfire Secretly In Love?

Yesterday, in the local club, Captain Spitfire has been seen with some other members of the Wonderbolts and an unknown mare. The mare, a cyan pegasus with red mane and tail was suspiciously close at Captain Spitfire’s side for the whole night. Sadly, we couldn't catch a view of her cutie mark, but she and the Captain wore matching club outfits of a rather sexual design. Is Captain Spitfire a fillyfooler? Did she betray Soarin’? Is this her new marefriend? We promise to keep you up to date!

“We’re screwed,” I muttered.

“Vi, why the hell are you screaming?” a voice suddenly asked from behind us and I turned to see Spitfire standing at the door. Vinyl tried to answer, but she ignored her completely and moved to me, smiling, “Good morning, sexy. Have sweet dreams?”

“You can bet on that, Firefly,” I purred back, drawing her in a kiss, “But you may want to take a look at this,” I said after we broke, pointing at the paper.

Spitfire took it into her wings and read it, just to drop it seconds later, “What the buck? I never saw any camera or reporter with a notepad there,” She looked at me, “But our flanks look good together,” she joked, weakly.

“What if they do dig deeper?” I asked.

“Look, I haven’t come this far with you just to give it up!” Spitfire unfolded her wings and took me into a feathery embrace, “We will stand through this, together. We just have to watch out a bit more. We should go to the hotel and find the others, I’m sure they are worried after we missed the meeting in the cafe this morning.”

“Mhh maybe we should shower first?” I suggested at our sticky and messy coats.

She looked down between us, noting the matted fur on both of our coats, “That… might be a good idea, although no funny business in the shower. I’m… I’m a little sore.”

I laughed at that, “Well, we did have a little bit of fun last night,” She was so cute when she was blushing, something I wanted to see more of, “After all, I do believe you took a horn up the butt yesterday.”

The blush on her face increased ten-fold. She reached up and whispered into my ear, “I’ve got some plans when we get home,” At those words, she turned around and sauntered back to the bathroom. Her back hooves bowed a little more than she normally walked, “You coming, slowpoke?”

“She did not just…” I said with wide eyes at Octavia.

The grey mare just nodded and smiled, “I think she did.”

I smiled back and galloped as fast as I could to the bathroom. She said no funny business, but knowing Spitfire and her meaning of that sentence, that never meant no funny business, that was clear to me.

She beat me to the shower. As soon as I turned the corner, she was already under the faucet. Her head held up and muzzle pointed straight at the shower head. Her mane fell onto her back, soaking through as the water washed away it’s normal spikey state. She glanced over to the open doorway, one eyebrow lowered and batted an eyelash at me. Her dark orange eyes struck out against her yellow fur in all the right ways, “What you waiting for?”

The seductive tone in her voice drove me up the wall. Still, seeing her like this, it gave me pause the likes of which I’ve never known before, “Just… enjoying the view,” I said in a cocky tone.

“Enjoy the view from my front,” she said before smirking, “You won’t dare disappoint your captain, right?”

“No, ma’am!” I replied, grinning before joining her.

When I walked into the shower, the first thing she did was wrap a wing around my barrel and bring me in close. I expected her to kiss me, or to at least cop a feel. It’s what I wanted to do, after all. Yet, all she did was hold me under her wing, almost like I was a little filly or something.

I won’t deny, I liked it.

“Dash, I…”

“What?” I asked.

“Will you promise me something?”

“You want to rut me in the ass? Hey, I’m cool with it.”

“No, not that! But good to know. No, promise me you won’t do anything about this, not without my approval first.”

“About what?”

“You know, our exposure and all of that.”

“Oh, that. You know I’d never…”

“Yeah, you would. You’ll get it in your head to beat up the next reporter you see, you’ll start accosting ponies, and just in general taking things too far.”

“Okay, maybe I might…”

“Or you might up and quit so you’d spare me from having to.”

“Are you bucking insane? I would never leave you alone!” I shouted.

“Quiet, Dash. I know that. What I mean is that you would leave the Bolts just for my sake, and I couldn’t stand that. It’s your dream,” tears were filling her eyes, and I couldn’t help but feel bad.

“But me quitting,” I said, my own thoughts turning against me.

“I know you’d never quit on your own. But if this goes bad, if this goes against me. I don’t want you doing something drastic to try and save me.”

Okay… I might do something like that, “But what if they drag your name down?”

“Then it’s my name that goes down,” as Spitfire said the words, she lifted my muzzle with a hoof to look at me with a pair of kind dark orange eyes, “As long as I have you by my side, nothing else matters.”

“I… I don’t know if I can,” I admitted. It was the truth. I knew my actions more than any other pony. My time with my friends pointed that out to me. Just the thought of seeing her dragged through the mud pissed me off. To live it? That might be asking too much. I could easily end up bucking some reporter in the jaw for asking the wrong question.

“Dash, it’s not easy for me as well. But I’m certain that everything is doable as long as we’re together,” she raised my muzzle and drew my lips in for a long kiss.

“I’ll… I’ll try,” I said as she pulled back. Seeing her face, seeing the way her mane was held down the side of her muzzle, I couldn’t help but grin at it.

“That’s all I can ask,” she replied back with a smile of her own. I felt her then, pressing our coats that much closer. The steam in the shower flooding my nostrils. Rubbing over my fur, it felt relaxing.

Her hoof moved up and down my mane, lightly stroking the strands of it as I sighed at the touch, “I always did love a good shower,” she said kindly.

“Just a good shower?” I asked mockingly.

“Well… the company makes it that much better,” she replied with a sultry look.

Her hoof slowly wandered deeper, slowly caressing my wings that started to grow slightly stiff, “No funny business, huh?” I asked with a grin.

“You know me, I just can’t keep my hooves off you,” she smiled before licking over my muzzle, “Just some playing, I’m still sore, okay?”

“I’m always up for some playing,” I replied before kissing her deeply.

As soon as our lips made contact, her tongue pushed forward. She didn’t even need to ask for permission, my open muzzle simply invited her, just to be attacked by my own hungry tongue. What we did hours ago was special and kind of awesome, but nothing could top some alone time with my favourite captain.

All the time our muzzles were locked, her hoof trailed over my wings that grew more stiff with every movement, slowly unfolding on their own. I wasn’t that slow, my hoof slowly trailed to her flank and once there, I squeezed her sexy rump once, causing her wings to snap open in a mere second.

“You’re not playing fair,” she breathed into my muzzle.

“All’s fair in love and war; your words,” I replied with a smirk.

Instead of an answer, she simply moved her muzzle and bit into my ear. Then she softly nibbled at it, electing small coos from my muzzle. I didn’t even notice that she slowly pushed me against the shower wall, trapping me on it with her hot, demanding body. Just as my hoof wanted to move lower, she stopped me.

“Only wings, okay? We’re both sore, and I guess we don’t want to walk and fly weird for a week at the academy, right?” she asked with a sultry grin.

“Mhh, you’re right. Sorry,” I replied and moved my hoof back onto her flank, but reached my wing out. I softly caressed the spot over her tail for a bit, enjoying her hard breath on my muzzle, “Wingplay is more my speciality anyways.”

It was when my feather ran over just that right spot upon her that I felt her go slack against me. She pushed her muzzle against the crook of my neck and rubbed against my fur. I smiled at that, knowing full well what my actions would cause.

“That… that’s so cheating,” she mumbled.

“You want me to stop?” I asked while continuing to circle that spot again, always coming close to it but never quite touching it. I knew it drove her wild.

“Don’t you dare,” she cooed softly.

I started to lightly nibble on her ear as my feather ran closer and closer to that spot again, always just right there, but never quite touching. The internal smile in my mind was from ear to ear.

“Dash, do I have to pull rank?” she asked, need and desire in her voice.

“Oh, captain, my captain,” I replied with a sultry tone to my voice as I ran my feather dead over the spot, tickling and caressing all at the same time. It had taken me a while to learn, but the very bottom of Spitfire’s cutie mark was super sensitive to the mare. I was sure there was some big egghead word for it if I ever cared to learn, but I don’t. It works, and that was all I needed to know.

Her entire body started to shiver under my touch, I felt her relax and tense up as she pressed herself against my fur, trying to hold back the inevitable.

Mine soon followed, “What the?” I asked as my body started to shake, pleasure and joy cut through each of my nerves like a sonic rainboom going off in my pleasure centers.

“All’s fair in love and war,” she replied as her feathers started teasing my hooves.

“Why did I ever tell you how sensitive my hooves are?” I asked with a small moan.

“You never did,” she replied with a grin, “I found it out all by myself on our third time. You left quite the mess.”

I chuckled at that, “Seems like we both know each other’s tricks.”

“You’re a book I’ll never get tired of reading,” she replied with a grin as she started to kiss my neck, working her way down.

I looked down, watching her work her way down my stomach, “I thought you said just wings?”

“What can I say? I want more,” she replied as she started to lick a trail down my stomach with her tongue.

I quickly figured out her destination. She was right, we were both rather sore from the fun with Vinyl and Octavia, so she wasn’t heading there, she wanted to suckle on my teats instead. Her lips latched onto my left teat, she lightly started to run her tongue across my nipple, stroking it, teasing it, caressing it.

My hind legs almost gave out at that, “Damn, I wish I was lactating,” I replied in jest.

She looked up at me, her eyes told me she had the same wish, even still, she never stopped suckling my teat. I couldn’t help myself at that point. My right hoof started to work its way down to my own sex, trying to help relieve some of the pleasure caused by a mare like Spitfire suckling on me like she was a newborn foal.

My face cringed as soon as it touched my own need. Her hoof came up and pushed mine away, “Trust me, I won’t leave you hanging,” she said as she switched nipples.

I placed my hoof on the back of her head, not in hopes she’d speed up or anything like that, but simply because I needed to do something with it as to not try and rub myself anymore. That really did hurt, but even still, I could feel the need still there, something only getting worse.

Her right wing came out just a little and started rubbing the side of my stomach. I felt her teasing me, running the feather up and down the side of my barrel. A coo escaped my lips, letting her know she could continue. Slowly, her feather worked its way down my front right hoof, drawing more moans of pleasure from me as the tickling sensation continued.

Right when she was about to reach the end, Spitfire popped up and latched onto me with her muzzle. The action was so unexpected, so surprising that I was completely taken aback by it. She wrapped her front hooves around my own, pulling me away from the wall, her wings wrapped around us both.

I felt her, I felt every inch of her fur, every beat of her heart against my own. It’s like for that moment we were one. She pressed up against me, rubbing her stomach against my own. It felt amazing.

“You’re just full of tricks, aren’t you?” I asked as soon as she released my muzzle.

“You haven’t seen anything yet,” she replied and I shivered in anticipation.

My eyes went wide as I felt her starting to run her feathers over the bridge of my wings. I knew what would happen if she got to them, with that thought in my head I pushed her back, causing us both to fall upon the shower floor.

“Hey!” She called out.

“I got tricks too,” I replied with a smile as I took the lead. She said only feathers, but she could court martial me later. My hooves started playing down her barrel and to her flank. Squeezing and massaging all on the way.

She cooed out when I reached that spot, but I was done taking turns. It was time for the Rainbow to give her the Dash. My hooves kept working, over and over on that spot. My wings sought out hers, lightly running along the tips of her feathers, and to complete my trifecta, my muzzle captured hers again, not letting her get a moment's respite.

Her coos quickly became moans, then pleasurable sounds I couldn’t even give words to as I refused to let up. I timed what happened next perfectly, as soon as she was there, as soon as I felt that very familiar build up in her body that I’d just come to love, I pulled my lips off hers and let her scream out into the small shower.

“DAAAAASSSSSHHHH!”

Yep, I’m the shit.

“Are you two still fucking horny?!” a voice called out from the entry to the bathroom. Looking back, I realized there was one thing I forgot to do. I forgot to shut the door.

“Hey Vinyl, how’s it going?” I asked with a smile as a white unicorn glared at me with a disbelieving look on her muzzle.

“Apparently not as good for me as it is for her, I’m still sore to all Celestia,” She replied with a smile, “But if you're going to continue, do it someplace else. The water bill is already stupidly high.”

I looked down at the mare under me, she was still riding the trail end of her orgasm. It was at that moment I realized something strange, I was good. Making her cum was more than enough for me. At that moment anyway, “Ahh, I think we’re done,” I said to Vinyl, “For now, anyway,” I whispered to Spitfire.

She gave me a weak smile and I could definitely see in her eyes that the last word wasn’t spoken about this. I noticed it with a shrug and we slowly got up to our hooves.

“You truly changed,” Vinyl said to Spitfire before leaving.

“And what did she mean by that?” I asked.

“Just that I wasn’t that open to her all the time,” Spitfire sighed before cupping my muzzle with her wings, “You truly are special, and I’m glad that we are together,” she spoke before kissing me deeply.

“We’ve turned into a sappy, old couple,” I joked as I turned off the water.

She pulled back and chimed in, “I think I could get used to it.”

“Me too,” I replied as she jumped out of the shower and grabbed a towel with her muzzle. One that I immediately stole from her, “My job.”

“Oh, you want to dry off your commander? Well, cadet, I guess you can this time around,” she said with a smile as she spread her wings.

I whistled at that display, earning a glare that all but said, “Oh shut up,” With a smile, I pulled open the towel with my wingtips and placed it on the back of her flank. Running it back and forth against her muscles as I did so.

My hooves trailed small circles against her back, running up and down her spine, giving her a massage that would have been A-plus material at any local spa. Of course, when I reached her flank, the massage turned into something that would have gotten me fired from that very same spa.

“Rainbow, still tender,” she reminded me.

“Party pooper,” I said back with a smile as I started to work my way back up. The towel did most of the work, but even still, I couldn’t help but nibble a little here and there, especially when I got to her wings.

“You keep that up…” she said.

“Yeah, yeah,” I replied, finishing with the second wing and working my way back up to her mane. Ponies always say they love my mane. Well, I love her mane. The yellow and orange did her namesake so much justice. It was like her parents magically plucked the perfect name for her out of the sky the day she was born.

“I think it’s dry now,” she said after I spent a little too long running the towel over her mane.

“Hehe, I guess,” I chuckled weakly.

“You know that I usually don’t mind, but we should really get going. The team is probably waiting just for us,” Spitfire said and gave me a quick peck before grabbing the towel, “My turn.”

I didn’t see my face, but if I was betting on it, I’d say my face was the very definition of shit-eating grin. I raised my head and let her dry everywhere her hooves wanted to go. Letting her brush the towel softly against the fur on my chest, rubbing me down and around each shoulder in turn. She was a minx, even going as far as to softly blow upon my fur.

“Your mane is amazing, Rainbow,” Spitfire said as she reached the top of my head. Much too soon for my liking, but as she said, we had to get to the rest of the team.

“Says the mare with the fire mane,” I replied as she flew above me and stared into my eyes.

“Pish posh, mine is nothing special, yours is one in a million.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know I’m awesome,” I said with a smile.

“You really are. I knew it the first time I saw you fly at the best young flyers competition.”

I knew I impressed everypony and saved Rarity, but still, that was not exactly a victory in my book. I think it showed on my face, because at that moment she placed a hoof under my chin, “You were amazing.”

“No, I screwed it up,” I said back, my head hung low.

“Everypony gets stage fright from time to time, Rainbow. What, did you think you were the first one that I’ve seen like that? I am the Captain of the Wonderbolts, after all. I’ve see the best performers blow it when it mattered, and I’ve seen the worst performers shine through when it counted. Which of the two do you think I want on my team?”

Before I realize it, a smile crossed my muzzle, “You mean it?”

“I saw your potential during your first trick. Sure, had your friend not almost fallen to her death you may have not won the competition, but I would’a kept my eye on you all the same.”

“Only ‘cause you like this flank,” I said back with a smile.

“Well, that’s just a bonus,” she said with a grin.

“You mean a big bonus, combo package, just awesome,” I jokingly added.

“Yeah, that,” she said back with a smile as she threw the towel on top of my head.

I smiled out from under it and finished up myself. It didn’t take me long to finish drying my hair. Heck, I never did anything with it anyway, much to Rarity’s bitching. Spitfire, on the other hoof, had a lot to do in order to get her mane presentable.

“You know, you could just leave it like that again. I love when your hair is flowing down over your shoulders,” I said.

“Dash, we’re heading back to the academy later. Better I do it now than waste time later.”

“Fun of being the Captain?” I asked.

“Presentation is half the battle,” she replied as she took a hairdryer off the wall to blow through her mane. With a sigh, I simply sat back and watched her.

***

“Okay, I’m bored,” With a grin I stood up on all fours and picked up a brush myself. She was taking forever on her mane, I figured I might get a jumpstart on her tail. Taking the brush in my muzzle I began to run it through her tail.

It yanked to one side, forcing me to jump over and try and pin it on the ground, only for it to yank to the other before I landed.

“What the hey?” I mumbled through the brush.

After the third time it happened, I looked up to see her grinning at me. My grin soon matched hers. Somehow, she had managed to turn it into a game for me. A game I had every intention of winning.

I won’t lie, it took me fourteen tries to get it down. I only managed to win by fake diving for the dock of her tail with my muzzle while my left hoof went to the right. In the end though, the victory was mine.

“Congrats!” she said through her giggles, “Of course, there is one problem with your victory.”

“What?” I asked, unsure what she was getting to.

“Where’s the manebrush?” She asked with a smile.

My face went white at that. She was right, I had to abandon the hairbrush in order to achieve victory, “Horseapples,” I said.

She smiled at me and walked over, I saw then that her mane was done. She pressed her muzzle to my own and let our scents rub off against each other, “I don’t brush my tail, anyway.”

“So… we’re done?” I asked, suddenly ubeat

“We were done five minutes ago,” she said with a smile.

“Rainbow the cat,” Octavia laughed as she said those words. I looked up at her and blushed, suddenly realizing that through it all I still forgot to shut the damn door.

“Hey, get your own pussy, this one’s mine,” Spitfire said with a raspberry.

“I got my own, and it wubs me every night,” she blew one back before blushing and quickly turning around and leaving.

“Okay. We need, like, a one pun rule per hour around here,” I said with a annoyed grin.

“Why? Can’t handle me spitting fire?”

“Firefly… no,” I answered with a deadpan look.

“C’mon, I can’t wait to taste the rainbow.”

“Do that some more and I’ll taste you, no matter if you’re sore or not,” I growled.

“Think we can dash off to get some Skittles?”

“Last warning,” I shot her a serious look.

She surprised me, with a speed I’d really seen, her muzzle connected to my own. She trapped me in a kiss as her tongue forced entry into my muzzle, easily dominating my surprise. I was unable to hold onto the anger I felt at all the bad puns as she ran a feather down my back in all the right ways.

When she pulled back, I saw the look in her eyes, the same one that’s normally reserved when we're bucking each other like rabbits. She smiled a seductive smile as she leaned in and whispered the next words into my ear.

“You wouldn’t dash my hopes, would you?”

“THATS IT!” I shouted, but she was already taking off out the room, a giggle on her lips.

I flapped my wings and followed her, not really caring about the tight space in the corridor. She tried to escape into one room, but as soon as she opened the door, I crashed into her and rolled for some way before we stopped, I on top of her.

“I warned you,” I said before biting deeply but passionately into her neck.

She moaned slightly and I licked the spot where I just buried my teeth in, soothing the sweet pain while my wings traveled to her flank and squeezed her softly.

When I pulled up, her hooves came up to either side of my muzzle and pulled me down for another kiss. I was surprised by the action, but in a good way. She was just staring at me the entire time, nothing more than love on her face.

When she let me go, I pulled back to see the damage I did to her neck. There was a really nice hickey, at least one hoof in length.

“And that’s why we agreed to no biting,” she whispered.

I knew what she meant, everypony would see it as long as she didn’t wear her full uniform. And it would only cause more trouble after the newspaper.

“Crap… I’m sorry,” I said as I tried to pull back.

She stopped me with her next words, “I’m not.”

“But…”

“The harm’s already done, Dash. The newspaper wrote it, so I have no need to hide marks by you,” she said before softly biting into my ear.

“You two want the toy again?” Vinyl asked from the top of the bed.

I look up to see that we busted into their room, again, “Sorry,” I said with a grin on my face.

“Hey, Vi, Octavia, what’s up?” Spitfire asked from under me.

The two simply looked at us with an ‘are you serious’ expression on their muzzles.

“I think we dashed and fried their music,” I chuckled.

“I thought we agreed to no more bad puns?” Spitfire asked with a grin.

“Meh, only counts for you!”

“You… little minx, you!” she growled before leaping at me, turning me over so I laid under her.

“And now what, huh? You know that Octavia and Vinyl are watching, right?” I asked her.

“How about, I don’t bucking care?” she answered with no small amount of lust in her voice.

Gee, and I thought I couldn’t get enough.

I presented my neck to her, fully expecting a bite to match my own. She did go down, but she didn’t bite. All she did was lick the side of my heck from my collarbone to my jawbone in one smooth motion.

“Firefly?” I asked, confused.

“I know you're mine, I don’t need a mark on you to prove it,” she whispered into my ear as I felt her hoof starting to rub against my hind legs in just the right way.

It took me a whole minute to figure it out.

It would be more than suspicious if we both got a mark that everypony could see in the academy.

“Haven’t thought about that, sorry,” I admitted.

“Shh, it’s okay,” she whispered, continuing to lick my coat gently.

A giggle on top of the bed stole both of our attention. It was rare to hear such noises coming from Octavia, but with what Vinyl was doing to her, it was more than expected. We both turned to each other and blushed, followed by giggles of our own.

“We should really start getting ready,” Spitfire said with a lot of reluctance in her voice as she moved to get off me.

“In a sec,” I said back before pulling her in for one last kiss. This wasn't a kiss of some tongue play or dominance, this was simply my way of saying I love you, just, not with actual words.

“I love you too,” she said back with a smile once we broke apart.

I laid on my back, just watching her get up and walk back to our room. There was some more giggling coming from the bed, but for now, I paid it no mind. My thoughts were on her, on the mare that stole my heart, the one that I… I loved.

Promise me you won’t do anything about this, not without my approval first.

The promise now felt like it was a huge million-pound weight upon my chest. My mind recoiled against it, already I wanted to go see Twilight, have her track down whoever took that picture so I could buck him in the nuts for what he did.

Promise me.

I promised…

With a sigh, I rolled over and got to my hooves. My trek out the room was one that did not go unnoticed.

“You okay, Dash?” Vinyl asked.

“Me? Yeah, I’ll be okay,” I replied, a deadpan expression in my tone.

I knew that they didn’t buy that answer, but I didn’t care either. I was lost in my worry about what had occurred and didn’t want some kind words by friends to try and pull me out. That being said, it would have been preferable to what I got from Spitfire.

“Hey Rainbow, what do you think about… Rainbow?” Spitfire asked as she saw me walk into the room.

I tried to put up a smile, but she saw right through it, “What’s eating you?”

“Nothing,” I lied.

“Horseshit, what are you upset about?” Spitfire asked with more of a commanding tone.

“I’ll… I’ll be alright.”

“CADET!” she yelled, “Spill it, now.”

I didn’t know what it was about that tone, but once you heard it, you just tensed up and obeyed. Almost like it simply reached into your mind and pulled out whatever information it wanted, regardless if you wanted to do or not, “I… I don’t know if I can keep that promise.”

“What promise?” she asked, her tone a little softer now.

“Spitfire, I… I already want to do something dumb. If it gets bad, if I’m there, I know I wont be able to hold myself back.”

She walked over, the soft tone in her voice was gone, a distant memory compared to how she looked now. It was like a switch was flipped in her that went from kind mare to drill instructor. I couldn’t help but gulp as she approached with purpose.

When she was right in front of me, nose to nose, eyes to eyes, I found myself wanting to look or be anywhere else at that moment. Sadly, my body was frozen in place as she stared down at me. That alone was weird, we’re the same height but it still felt like she was staring down at me.

“Cadet, that wasn’t what you promised. You promised you’d try,” the kindness in her words was so off putting that I was left slack jawed and dumbfounded, “And that’s all I can ask of you,” she finished.

I stayed silent and Spitfire sighed, before leaning in and nuzzling me, “Sometimes you need a hard wing for the right direction,” she whispered.

“I need a hard wing for something else,” I joked and gave her a kiss, “I’ll try. Thanks.”

“Good, cadet,” she purred, “Now, we should head to the hotel and hope that they don’t kill us.”

“The only one trying to kill us would be Soarin’,” I chuckled.

“Right, better keep going,” she said with a smile before turning around, “Vinyl? Is it okay if we use the balcony?” she yelled.

“Yeah,” came the answer followed by a moan, and Spitfire turned, giggling back to me.

“Let’s go, they’re busy,” I said before walking to the balcony, Spitfire hot on my tail.

I couldn’t help but show off. With the Captain of the Wonderbolts hot on my trail, who could blame me? The journey to the usual hotel the Wonderbolts booked should have taken the two of us ten minutes to fly the distance. To our credit, it only took ten minutes, but it was twice as long as it needed to be.

She kept up the entire time. Spitfire’s determination only increased my own as I looped and dived over buildings. Daring her to try and pass me.

“You done showing off, cadet?” Spitfire said at five minutes.

“What do you think?” I replied with a smile and a raised eyebrow.

“I think we should race there. Let's say the first one that arrives at their hotel wins.”

“Oh? What do I get when I win?” I asked with a smile.

She flew up to me, a smile upon her face, “When I win, your flank is mine tonight. If by some Celestia given miracle, you win, you can have this one,” she gave her own flank a pat with her hoof.

“Oh, keeping it interesting?” I said with a kiss, “Fine, I agree to your terms. But don’t start crying tonight.”

She laughed at that, “Ready?”

“Set,” I replied, my pose faced east, towards our destination.

“Go!” she shouted, with the sounds of a gun going off we took off, no longer showing off, no longer any concern other than speed. To be the first across the finish line.

There was one advantage she had that I did not: Location. We were in the middle of a city, not exactly a good place to perform a sonic rainboom. As much as I didn’t want to, I had no choice but to hold myself back, to prevent myself from destroying every window in the city. I knew it would piss her off if I did something like that and that cost me the race.

“Slow, cadet, too slow!” Spitfire yelled as she crossed the threshold to the hotel.

“Oh yeah? Be glad we’re in a big city. At any other location I would’ve bucked your flank after mere seconds,” I blew her a raspberry.

“Really? Well, we’ll have to have another race one day,” the look on her face was priceless. I could tell she put everything she had into that run. We were both breathing heavily and we both gave it our all, but the simple truth is, the rainboom just made me the fastest. I think she knew it too.

“Captain, Rainbow, over here!” a voice called out from our right.

With one last smile at me, Spitfire turned to face the new speaker, “Hey, Misty!” She yelled.

I turned to look at the new speaker, Misty was always a cute mare in uniform, but out of her uniform she looked even better. Her tan coat and light-blue and white mane fit her rather perfectly. It didn’t matter to me though, I had the mare I loved.

“You losers been waiting long?” Spitfire asked the group of Wonderbolts at Misty’s table. Sitting next to the mare was Surprise, the white mare with the yellow mane currently blowing us a raspberry. Right next to her was Soarin’, an ice pack on his head and an unhappy look in his eye as he focused on us.

Sitting across the table was Blaze, the golden mare with the orange hair could be easily Spitfire’s twin, but her eyes were of a deep yellow and her hair missed the double color. As usual, she watched us and chewed her bubblegum, completely uninterested by everything around her.

Right next to her where Wave Chill and Fleetfoot, engaged in a hot discussion that the steel blue stallion was about to win, as the cerulean mare huffed and turned her head away from him.

Spitfire walked over and took the empty spot on the other side of Blaze. As captain it was appropriate to be near the center of the table. As for me, I was stuck sitting next to Misty. It was… disappointing not to be able to sit next to her, but there was little we could do about it.

“Damn Rainbow, you need a shower,” Misty said jokingly as I sat next to her.

“Hey!” I complained, “That’s what happens when you almost whoop the captain’s flank in a race,”

“Almost?” Fleetfoot asked, “I’m disappointed.”

“Hey, only because I can’t speed up that much in the city! My sonic rainboom would destroy every piece of glass in a two miles radius. At least, Twilight told me so.”

“If you think I’m so easy to beat, Fleetfoot, I’ll gladly take you on,” Spitfire said as she glared at Fleetfoot.

As a mark of her intelligence, Fleetfoot did not reply to that, she simply started to take another drink of her water as a way to divert attention away from her, “That’s what I thought,” Spitfire laughed and gave me a wink.

Misty laughed, “Besides, I’ve seen the sonic rainboom in action, she’s right,” the mare said as she placed a hoof around my back, lightly patting me on the shoulders, “Honestly, I wanted you to join us right then and there.”

Spitfire gave her a stern look, “You know as well as I do we have to follow protocol for new recruits.”

“Yeah, but you would make her your Lieutenant right away if you could,” Surprise chimed in, earning a glare and a growl from Soarin’, “Oh don’t be like that, you grumpy cat,” she giggled.

“Are you seriously going to ignore what was in the papers today, or the bruise on the side of her neck?” Soarin’ asked.

“Soarin’, that is her business. We’re all friends here, but we aren’t judging them over what they have. You should know better than that after all you did years ago,” Wave Chill shot Soarin’ a glare which made him shrink back in his chair, “We should be happy that the Captain is happy.”

He shut up at that, but even I could tell that he wasn’t convinced, not by a longshot anyway, “So, what trouble have you all been up to this weekend?” Spitfire asked, “I just need to know how many of you are getting extra duties next weekend.”

“Nothing bad at all,” Misty laughed.

“Nothing at all? Let me start. Misty got drunk and destroyed the whole bar in the hotelroom. Wave Chill made a mess out of his bedroom with some fans he picked up. Surprise was away the whole night, and if you look at her neck we all know what she did. Fleetfoot got angry about something and destroyed two carpets and some cushions,” Soarin’ slowly counted up.

“Well, we have a winner,” Spitfire laughed, “Soarin’ will do all the extra duties for a month.”

“What?! Why?” the stallion asked.

“Because you’re a grumpy cat and tried to serve us on a plate,” Surprise giggled.

“I think you might misunderstand something, Soarin’. We’re a team, and you just dimed out every member of your squad. So yes, you get the extra duties.”

“But they caused damage!” Soarin’ yelled.

“And you hold them up instead of just cleaning it up and stay silent. Exactly like you did with the thing about Rainbow and me, “ Spitfire growled, “Now shut up before it becomes two months.”

Surprise went to say something snarky to the stallion, but Spitfire cut her off, “Don’t get me wrong, the rest of you are facing docked pay to pay for whatever you broke.”

“What?!” Surprise, Misty, and Wave said at the same time.

“You broke it, you bought it,” Spitfire said in her commanding voice.

I could only cuckled as everypony at the table started to grumble in disappointment. As full fledged Wonderbolts, I knew they made a pretty bit, if they were worried, it must have been one fun night.

Spitfire suddenly faced me, “Don’t think you’re getting off so nicely,” she grinned.

“What? Why me? I didn’t do anything, you know that!” I complained.

“You did. Think about this afternoon. And you will pay for it. Besides, you did lose the bet,” she said with a lustful gaze on me that made me gulp.

Great, now she’s already nearly seducing me in front of the other Bolts.

“Can you two not buck until later?” Soarin’ asked with a huff.

“Wait, buck what?” Misty asked, unsure what was going on. Her mind was starting to put the pieces together, but it was missing a key element.

“Someone didn’t get the paper today,” Wave said with a sigh.

“That’s what happens when you’re out all night with two stallions,” Surprise said.

“No that was you,” Misty scowled at her, trying to play innocent.

“Oh yeah,” Surprise said, “How could I forget… Wait, I’m into mares!”

“Yeah, I seem to recall a certain lilac pegasus show up last night before you disappeared,” Blaze said with a smile.

“I won’t deny it, but I also won’t say that it’s true,” Surprise blew her a raspberry.

“I think the marks on your wings say more than your words ever could,” Misty replied.

“Yeah, you missed the news, Misty, they caught our dear captain out with Rainbow here,” Soarin’ said.

“Wait… really?” Misty said as she looked at me in a disbelieving glare.

“I was disguised at the time, they don’t know it’s me. And keep it down, just in case somepony is listening,” I whispered to her.

“Go Captain!” Misty said as she toasted her.

“You’re serious?” Soarin’ asked in disbelief.

“Oh, go buck yourself, Soarin’,” Misty replied, “Whatever bug crawled up your ass, you need to kill it.”

“Good idea, Misty. Because that’s the only one he will ever buck,” Wave Chill laughed.

“It’s against the rules!” Soarin’ said.

“You didn’t seem to care about the rules when you were bucking her,” Blaze said.

“That’s different,” Soarin’ growled.

“Yeah, because it was your dick getting wet,” Surprise said.

Soarin’ stood up at that, “You know what, bu-”

“Enough,” Spitfire said, cutting off any further conversation, “Soarin’, sit down. Everyone else, drop it, now.”

I just looked between Spitfire and Soarin’, not really wanting to believe what I had just heard. They both always said that it was for the papers and nothing really happened. Now it was clear that there was more.

“You have a LOT to explain!” I growled at Spitfire, “Is it true what they say?”

“Look, Rainbow, now is not really the time to,” she started, but I cut her off.

“You bucked Soarin’ and never said anything? You lied to me!” my voice was dangerously calm, but filled with venom.

She stayed quiet at that, and I simply turned my head. I was really pissed. It wasn’t so much that she had bucked Soarin’ at all, but more that she had lied to me. Everypony was silent around us as Spitfire walked over and unfolded her wings.

“Don’t!” I said before she could reach out, “Explain why, first!”

“I didn’t want you to think less of me,” she mumbled.

“Why, in Celestias name, would I ever do that?” I asked her.

“It was stupid. Sorry,” she folded her wings and sat down, staying silent as I could see the first tear making its way down her muzzle.

Oh buck it.

“Firefly? Clouds, now!” I said and got up, followed by her.

She hesitated, but we took into air and quickly found a cloud far away from the other Bolts.

“I’m sorry,” I said and she looked up.

“Don’t be, I bucked it up with that lie. It was just stupid,” she mumbled.

I paused and took a few deep breaths, “You know I don’t really care if you and he were together.”

“Truly?” she asked, “Even after as big of an ass as he's been?”

“Truly,” I said as I looked up at her, “If anything, this finally explains his behaviour.”

She laughed a little at that, a laugh that died out when she looked into my eyes again, “I am sorry, Rainbow. I shouldn’t have lied to you about it.”

“Well, you didn’t exactly lie, you just didn’t tell the whole truth.”

“That’s still lying,” she replied.

“Were you afraid of losing me?” I asked.

“Well, one reason, but that is still,” she didn’t get far in her explanation with my lips pressed on hers.

“That’s cheating,” she whispered after we broke.

“The same cheating you did by racing me in a city so I couldn’t fly full speed,” I winked.

“What can I say? With that flank on the line, I don’t fight fair,” she said with a smile.

“I hope you don’t suspect that I’m just going to serve my flank to you tonight? You have to offer something valuable, at least,” I purred, lightly nibbling at her muzzle.

“Oh, I have a few things in mind I think we might both enjoy,” Spitfire said.

“Oh, now I can’t wait,” I replied back, as she knocked me over to my side, only for her head to rest upon my stomach. Disappointing, but not unwelcome. As I felt her head rising and falling with my breathing, I knew that whatever she wanted to do, it would be quite a lot of fun. Still, there was one thing we needed to discuss right then.

“Hey Spits.”

“Yeah?”

“You know you gotta do something about Soarin’, right?”

“Really, you’re going to bring him back up now?”

“He’s becoming an issue. Wait too long to deal with it and it’ll blow up in our faces.”

“You mean my face,” Spitfire corrected.

“Yeah, that.”

“Rainbow, he’s my problem, I’ll deal with him fairly.”

“Fairly? Like, by giving him a month of extra duty?” I said with a laugh.

She glared at me, “Had it been anypony else, it would have been them. It’s called team building, I won’t apologize for that.”

“Even me?” I asked with puppy dog eyes.

“Nope, you would have gotten three months.”

“Three months!?”

“Damn straight, cadet. You think I’d let the mare I’m bucking get off easily? I’ll always hold you to a higher standard.”

“Yeah, buck yourself,” I mumbled.

“What was that, cadet?”

“Nothing.” I smiled.

“Damn right, nothing. Keep up the sass and you’ll be joining Soarin’.”

“Yeah, and if you keep up that, my flank will be out of your reach for months, Firefly,” I replied, and that was no joke.

“So you’re saying I should enjoy it while I got it?” she smiled as she rolled over and looked down at me, lust in her eyes.

“Not interested anymore,” I blew her a raspberry, “Your little Captain-show was enough.”

That gave her pause, I saw her sitting down on her flank and just staring at me, she seemed to be going through several different thoughts in her head. At the end she closed her eyes and looked at me, “Rainbow... “

The way she said my name left me with a chill down my spine.

“Rainbow, I need you to understand something right now. As long as I’m your Captain, I have to put the squad first.”

“Yeah, right. Remember when you pushed me too hard at training? It seems like we both already forgot our promises. It’s clear that the squad comes first, but there's no way I’ll let you stomp down on me, and you know that,” I gave her a small glare.

Her brow lowered, a sure sign of anger, “Rainbow, why do you think I’m harder on you, why I’ve always been harder on you?”

“You already told me that, but it’s not making things better. I’m your marefriend, for Celestia’s sake. I know what I have to deal with, we both know it, but I guess it’s not too much to ask, right? You promised me something that day. You promised me that you would watch out more, and that it would be better. Don’t go back where we started,” I hated myself for my words, and I was no egghead to pull them out properly, but it was just what I wanted to say; what I felt to say.

Her eyes grew wide at that, almost pissed, she went to speak, only to shut her muzzle and her eyes once more, “Rainbow, do you remember the joke Surprise made earlier?”

“Which one?” I asked, pissed off myself.

“The one about you being my lieutenant one day.”

“Yeah, what of it?” I asked.

“It wasn’t a joke. Why do you think I’ve been harder on you?” Spitfire spit before jumping up and flying off the cloud.

Great job, Rainbow. How did we get from Soarin’ to that one anyways?

I had no need to join the Bolts, so I just jumped from the cloud and flew as high as I could. Putting all my anger and frustration into it, I sped up until I felt the familiar barrier in front of me. It broke and with a loud crack my sonic rainboom appeared behind me. I didn’t care if I had broken some windows, at least I was trying to fly high enough to prevent anything.

The speed increase took me up and away from Trottingham at insane speeds. In the blink of an eye I was outside of the city limits, then I was easily five miles away, heading… hell if I knew where I was heading.

It’s hard to keep track of such tirval things when you’re that pissed off. Eventually, even my endurance failed me, and I was forced to land upon a cloud.

Lieutenant Rainbow Dash.

Captain Rainbow Dash.

Being a Wonderbolt was always my dream, the one thing I wanted more than anything else for as long as I could remember. I always looked up to them, idolized them, wanted to be one of them. I just did… to be captain one day? It was more than even I could hope for. Spitfire… she… she told me she saw my potential, that she saw even though my buck ups during the best young flyer competition that she saw what I was truly capable of.

She had been grooming me, she had been preparing me for command, making sure that I did everything the right way, that I would have the discipline, the team building skills, and the leadership qualities to be her second, and… the day she retired, I’d take her place. I would be Captain of the Wonderbolts.

It was like following a rainbow to not find a pot of gold, but a whole freaking treasure room of gold. It was more than I ever expected, ever dreamed of, and yet… and yet.

Captain Rainbow Dash.

Why did it sound hollow in my mind?

“Captain Rainbow Dash.”

It sounded worse on my lips. I don’t know why… why didn’t I want that? Why didn’t Captain Rainbow Dash stir my heart? Why wasn’t that thought happy for me right now?

Because there can only be one captain.

The thought was mine and not mine. I knew, logically, it came from me, but still. It meant Spitfire would have to retire before I could take over. I’d have to became the new Spitfire. I’d have to take on her responsibilities, and… and give her up.

She said… she said the squad comes first.

I felt something then, something that surprised me. Looking down, I noticed water dripping from my muzzle. Looking closer, I noticed tears. Being a Wonderbolt was my dream, but with the time at the academy, I had a new dream.

Be with Spitfire, forever.

That thought did stir my heart, that thought did make me smile, in much the same way as the Wonderbolts always did before I was a member. I knew I wanted that, not to be a lieutenant, or even a captain. I wanted to be hers, to be with her, forever.

I’ll quit, I’ll go find a news reporter and make it official, then we can…

You promised.

“AHHHHHHH!”

The yell echoed for miles around as I screamed my frustration into the air. She got me on some damned if you do, damned if you don’t thing. Still, I had no intention of giving my marefriend up.

Even if it means leaving the Wonderbolts.

I expected the thought to hurt like Tartarus, yet I was somehow okay with it, and that scared me more than anything else.

You truly stole my heart, Firefly.

I had to figure this out more clearly, and I could use some help with it. Asking Vinyl or Octavia was to no use, since they had nearly no clue about the Wonderbolts, but I already got the right pony in mind. I was pretty sure that Surprise would help me. Of course, that meant going back and getting her alone.

Or maybe not.

With a smile, I realized who I needed to talk to. Not Surprise, but her marefriend. Cloudchaser could help me get a one on one without having to see everyone else, without having to see Spitfire. I knew that I wouldn’t be able to keep my cool around her right then, I’d easlly snap and do something she’d hate me for.

Leave it to me to lose Spitfire and the Wonderbolts.

I swear if there was ever a thought that could light a fire under my flank it was that one. Glancing around, I quickly tried to take in my location. I saw Canterlot mountain in the south southeast and sped off in that direction, knowing that Ponyville and Cloudchaser were just south of that.

It was an hour into my flight when I remembered that Cloudchaser was in Trottingham.

“BUCK ME!” I shouted as I turned around, easily breaking the sonic barrier in my frustration and rage at being so hard headed.

***

Two sonic rainbooms back to back is always a dumb idea. As I’ve been told a million times by my friends, and then my Captain. In my haste, I could definitely feel some soft cracking from my wings as I snapped them back, then pain.

Damn it. I should start to listen to Spitfire, she warned me not to do exactly that.

In pain, I took in my soundings and saw that I was at the very edge of Trottingham, seeking to land and assess the damage to my wings before something really bad happened. It was a struggle unlike any I’d known for quite some time. Every second I spent in the air hurt, every flap of my wing or small course correction hurt. I fought through it, forcing myself to give it all I had.

C’mon cadet, is that all you got?

“Ma’am, no ma’am!”

I bit my teeth together and pushed forward, trying to gain more speed again. Trottingham was so close, and I couldn’t fail now.

I owe it to our relationship. I don’t want to lose Spitfire.

After some struggling, I made it over the border to Trottingham and tried to gain even more speed. It was an error I noticed way too late. As the pain grew and my left wing suddenly limbed down, I lost altitude and fell towards the hard ground of Trottingham’s streets. There was no way I could avoid that crash anymore, and I was at least a few hundred feet high.

Tears ran down my muzzle as the ground came closer and closer. I really ruined everything now, and I wouldn’t even get the chance to apologize to Spitfire. Closing my eyes, I sent my last thought to her.

I love you, Spitfire.

I didn’t even feel the pain as I impacted with the ground.

Author's Note

I know that you'll hate me for the drama, but it's time that something happens, right?
Anyways, enjoy the late chapter! :twilightsmile:
Oh, it's the longest Rainbow POV chapter by now :rainbowlaugh:

Shattered

Chapter seven: Shattered (Spitfire's POV)

To say that I was pissed when I jumped down the cloud would have been an understatement. I was blind with rage at Rainbow’s behaviour, at her decision to just destroy everything. Then, my mind stopped for a second. Who was it that ended the conversation?

Me.

As I landed, the other Wonderbolts looked questioningly at me. Before I could answer that Rainbow would join us soon again for sure, I heard a familiar crack through the air, followed by a giant explosion. Looking up, I saw the effects of a Sonic Rainboom developing through the air, and a rainbow trail quickly escaping.

Rainbow, no!

“You going to fly after her?” Wave Chill asked.

“It’s no use. Once she reaches that speed, nopony alive can catch her,” I said, ears folding back.

“Hah, I figured that they’d split sooner or later,” Soarin’ chuckled.

I snapped. Flapping my wings, I hit him out of his chair with my hoof before standing over him. “What did you just say?”

“That it was doomed from the beginning,” he spit the words at me.

“You miserable, little,” I started and raised my hoof, but Surprise held me back.

“Spitfire, you won’t make things better by doing that. Explain what happened, please,” she said. I tried to calm down, to hold back my rage.

“We argued about Soarin’, then somehow the conversation turned to why I’m harder on her than everypony else. We went into a discussion, and I think nopony understood the other’s reasons. At last I snapped and just jumped off the cloud,” my voice trailed away as I imagined our relationship over.

I bucked up big this time.

Sure, I had some discussions before, and we argued from time to time, but it always ended in sweet nothings or sex, usually the latter. This time, I simply snapped and everything broke down. My shattered heart clenched at the thought that it was me, that I was the one that shattered us.

Surprise facehoofed at that, "Spitfire, sometimes your temper leads you to make the worst decisions."

“I never wanted her to leave! I… I had plans for us, for us to be together, in the eyes of the world. She just… just doesn’t understand… I’m a big idiot,” I said back, feeling tears starting to form in my eyes.

“Well, Captain, what are your orders?” Misty asked, speaking up from behind Surprise.

“What… What do you mean?” I asked, unsure what she was getting at.

“What do you want us to do? This is no different than any other problem we’ve ever had. We’re a team, us, dumb flank over there, you, and Rainbow. We fight for each other. So tell us, how will you fight for her? How can we help?”

I stopped to think about it. Directly flying after her was no use, I knew that for sure. After her Sonic Rainboom, she would be way faster than any of us, “We split up and search the area. Don’t stop at the border of the town. Based on her top speed, I know she can be around fifty miles.”

Misty, Surprise, and Wave Chill looked at each other and nodded. As one, they spread their wings and took off, heading in the direction of Rainbow’s Sonic Rainboom. Misty headed off to the left, Wave Chill to the right. They were conserving their strength, knowing full well that actively trying to chase after Rainbow was a fruitless endeavor. I smiled at that, my team didn’t need me, not really. They were a well oiled machine that could operate on their own with barely any direction.

Most of them anyway. One was still here.

“I hope you don’t think that I’m going to search for her!” Soarin’ said coldly.

I had no idea why, but I didn’t care about my rank, about anything anymore. All that counted was Rainbow, and Soarin’ pulled at my last nerve, “Lieutenant!” I yelled, approaching him, “You can be glad that I’m not kicking your worthless flank right now. You’d better start moving, or I’m going to start calling you my ex-Lieutenant once we’re back at the academy.”

“You can’t force me!” he yelled back.

“Get your ass moving before I burn it!” I hollered, causing him to jump back, eyes wide in fear.

I felt my anger raising even more as he froze, but before I could raise my hoof and simply beat him into the dirt, he quickly saluted with a deadpanned expression and took off.

I doubt that he will search for Rainbow.

That just left me, I knew Rainbow was a hot head on the best of days, and this was definitely not one of those days. That meant she was going to do something really, really stupid.

But… but she’d come back, I just knew it. I knew it like my own feathers, like each and every primary on my wings. However, she’d need someone here when she did, she’d overtax herself, push herself beyond any rational mare, and she’d probably need help when it was all said and done.

“I’ll watch the edge of the city,” I said to myself.

***

I’d heard it said that the unknown is the worst, that your mind has a way of filling in the gaps of your knowledge with the worst-case scenarios. After two hours of waiting, of watching, of not knowing, I found that that’s never been more true.

Was I wrong? Is she not coming back? Did she leave me forever?

I shivered at that thought, unable to contain my tears anymore. If it was really true, it was all just because of me. I had pushed her away. Assumed that I could simply follow my plan without even asking her if she wanted it.

Flying from building to building, my wings felt heavy, my strength was leaving me. I knew I wasn’t tired, that I had more than enough physical energy to fly for hours, days even. But it wasn’t physical energy that I was lacking, it was mental energy.

Why… why was I so stupid to think she’d just go along with it?

These questions and a million more were playing through my head, weighing down my wings, sapping my strength. I made my way to the edge of the building and looked out to the next. One eye on my objective, one eye in the direction Rainbow took off to. I lept, spread my wings, and plummeted.

My eyes shut and my heart slowed down as I felt the wind blow by me. I was tired, too mentally exhausted to even flap my wings, and yet I was too dumb to simply sit back and wait. I simply fell to the ground, no longer caring.

“What the hay do you think you’re doing?” a voice snapped, and suddenly hooves gripped me and stopped my fall.

Opening my eyes, I looked straight into the angry face of Misty.

“You know, Captain Spitfire and dead weight are two things I’d never normally associate with each other,” Misty said as she lifted us both easily in the air.

I said nothing, simply trying to hold back the tears, trying to hide that for me the world was already broken.

“You know that she will come back? Ending your own life now won’t help you. What would I tell her then?” Misty looked at me while heading for a roof and placing me down, “I never thought I would ever say it, but you’re damn stupid!”

When she dropped me on the roof, my eyes were glued to my hooves, tears falling in a steady stream, “I wasn't… I couldn’t… My wings, they wouldn’t,” each word came out as a sob, an incomplete garble of noise that failed to convey what I felt.

A set of hooves wrapped around me, pulling me into a soft coat of fur. I cried, I cried as hard as I could into that coat, simply letting it out.

“Well… that’s a relief. Here I thought my Captain might be suicidal,” Misty said in a chuckling tone, “Turns out she’s just that much in love.”

“She’s my life, Misty. Without her, I’m nothing anymore. I love her more than anything else in this world and beyond,” I said with a sad smile.

She looked confused at me, “You, sappy? Who the hay are you, and what did you do to the Captain?”

“You want five hundred extra laps for that?”

“There she is,” Misty said with a chuckle as she pulled back, raising my head with a hoof, “Let me ask, what would Rainbow say to you if she saw you like this?”

“She’d assume I was a changeling and beat my flank,” I said back.

“That’s about right,” Misty smiled, “You know she’s coming back, right?”

“No,” I admitted, surprised by my honesty.

“That settled it. You really are stupid,” Misty said with a frown, “Spitfire, if she loves you as much as you love her, she’ll come back for sure!”

“What if I bucked up everything with my behaviour?” I asked her.

“Then you’d be normal,” Misty replied in an all-too serious voice, “Everypony bucks up at some point of time. What? Do you really think you’re the first pony to do something stupid? To say or do something that offended the pony they love? I got news for you, you’re not. Everypony does something stupid from time to time, what matters is the way you feel.”

“You sound like you got some great knowledge in that,” I chuckled.

“Indeed. Four relationships and two of them ended with me bucking up,” Misty said back.

“Ended?” I asked.

“Sometimes the hurt is too deep to get past.”

My ears immediately dropped at that.

“Hey, don’t be like that again! I know that it won’t be with you and Rainbow, trust me!” Misty scolded.

“But… but you don’t know…”

“Yeah, I do. All of those times had one thing in common; I didn’t really love them. I thought I did, but not really. If I did, I would have fought harder, I wouldn’t have given up like I did. That’s the difference, Spitfire. When you really love someone, you don’t stop fighting for them, even during the worst of times.”

“Just keep fighting?” I asked.

“It really is that simple, and it’s not something you can do without using your head.”

“Sounds hard,” I replied, earning myself a smack with one of Misty’s wings.

“If it’s too hard for you, go the buck home. Leave here, and never think about her again,” Misty scowled at me, “If she means that little to you, don’t waste our time anymore.”

“That’s not what I meant!” I shot back, “It’s just a fact that Rainbow has the same thick skull as I do, so as long she’s pissed, or likely any other similar mood, she won’t talk at all.”

She chuckled at me, “So she’s Rainbow then. Is that not the mare you fell in love with? Is that not the mare that you love this much, so much that you’d risk your life to try and win her back?”

“Of course she is.”

“Then quit your bellyaching, pull up your big mare panties, and fight for her. Fight, keep on fighting, and win. No excuses, no moaning about it being hard, just do it.”

“Just do it?” I asked myself.

“Just like that.”

“Where do I start? I don’t even know when she’ll come back,” I said, my ears dropping again.

Misty looked up, saw something in the distance, and smiled, “I’d start in the southeast, but that’s just me.”

“Why do you--,” I started, just to stop as I caught gaze of the blur of colours heading straight for the city.

My heart jumped in joy, because I knew who exactly it was heading here with full speed.

Rainbow.

I spread my wings and took off, not even waiting for Misty to catch up. I raced towards the sight of my marefriend. My muscles burned as I sped up, ignoring every limitation for her. My eyes never left her, and my joy slowly faltered as I saw the cone filled with rainbow colours behind her.

She’s going way too fast.

Her control was starting to angle down, her path losing weight, losing forward momentum. My mind instantly put the pieces together; she had used a sonic rainboom to get back, to come back to me. That made her second one today in less then three hours.

You dummy.

She came closer and closer, I could practically feel her pain upon the speed, but that wasn’t enough. As she pulled off another Rainboom, just before losing height, I cursed and sped up again.

You dumb, dumb mare!

I forced my wings to flap harder than ever before, my body to go with the air, reaching a much higher speed than ever before. My forehooves stretched, I headed for the love of my life, my life that was falling down to the ground at enormous speed.

No, I can’t let that happen!

The only sign in my mind screamed to save her, to be fast enough. I knew that I couldn’t compare with her speed, agility, and that it would be close; maybe too close. Ignoring this and the pain, I forced myself forwards, towards her falling body.

Just seconds before reaching her, my mind realized that I was too low and she was too fast. I knew that I just had a second to react, then she would simply hit the ground. I knew that I couldn’t catch her, it just wasn’t physically possible.

Buck physics.

“Rainbow!” I shouted out with the last of my breath, refusing to accept the inevitable.

***

Beep….

“What,” I mumbled, not sure what was going on. My eyes felt heavy, my body felt like it weighed a tonne.

“Well, well, look who is up,” a voice spoke from my left, one I recognised as Surprise.

Heaving up my lids, I looked to my side to see Surprise sitting to my left with Cloudchaser in her arms. Another look around the room told me that I was in the hospital.

“What happened?” I asked weakly, not quite sure if it was my voice.

“You fought, and you won,” Misty said from my right.

“But… but I’m here, so I lost?” I asked confused.

She moved to the side, letting me see the other bed in the room, or more correctly, the other occupant in the room, “RAINBOW!” I shouted and tried to stand.

Rainbow simply laid still and Cloudchaser quickly stood up to force me back into the bed, “She is asleep, but you should stay in bed.”

I turned back to Misty, “What happened?” I asked again.

“I saw it all. You were amazing, almost as fast as she was. Right when I thought you were about to give up, you didn’t. You caught her, Captain. You caught her and wrapped her in your wings, taking the fall for her.”

“My wings!” I yelped and tried to unfold them and inspect them.

They didn’t move, in fact I didn’t even felt them.

“Slow down!” Surprise said, “The doctors gave you some painkillers and bandaged your wings tight to your body.”

“My wings?” I asked weakly.

“You saved Rainbow, but you paid the price. Your wings…”

“What?” I asked aloud.

“Most of your wing bones are shattered,” Cloudchaser whispered.

It surprised me. I didn’t care. I saved Rainbow and she was back at my side.

That’s a small price to pay for her.

“What’s… what’s wrong with Rainbow?” I asked, my voice deadpan.

“You saved her, but she got some serious fractures in a few bones and her wing muscles were under too much pressure that they snapped. Besides that, she is pretty well, but exhausted,” Surprise smiled at me, “As Misty reached you, Rainbow was out cold and woke up here in the hospital. She was so worried about you that she started freaking out, so the doctors gave her some pills so she could rest and get some sleep.”

“She loves you more than anything else, Spitfire,” Misty said with a smile, one that I could only give back.

“Thank you… thank you so much,” I cried, only to find myself once more in Misty’s hooves.

“Told you it was that easy,” Misty whispered in my ear.

“Thank you, thank you all,” It was all I could say, all that seemed to matter.

“Yes, thank us. Thank us for being two members down, for losing our Captain and our fastest flier to your puppy love crush. One that goes against the rules. So much for the team, huh?” Sorian’ said from the door.

“You better be glad that I can’t beat you into the floor right now,” I said through clenched teeth.

“That doesn’t mean that we can’t do it for you!” Surprise scowled.

“Sadly, he is right,” Wave Chill said and stepped beside Soarin’, “Your actions got around, Captain, and now we got headquarters up our flanks. I don’t think I have to say that they’re not really happy. And they already threatened to inform the Princesses.”

“Sons of--,” I started, just to be stopped by him holding up his hoof.

“However, that doesn't mean that we’re giving you two up,” he continued before smacking Soarin’ up on his head so the stallion fell forwards, “Soarin’, you shamed the Wonderbolts and your team. We should work together, yet you simply did your own thing, like you always do.”

“We’re not a team, we’re a joke,” Soarin’ said with a grunt.

“Soarin’,” I scowled, “You’re dismissed from your rank and the team. Get the buck out of here before I find something to break your skull with.”

“You can’t do that,” Soarin’ shot back.

“And why’s that?” I asked him back.

“Both Rainbow and you are suspended for the foreseeable future,” he replied with a happy smirk, “I’m now the acting Commander.”

I laughed at that, simply laughed, earning confused glares from everypony.

“You know what’s funny about it? I don’t even care! You were my family, but Rainbow is my life! If that’s the price I have to pay for being together with Rainbow, I gladly pay it!” I laughed, and his expression froze.

“You’re really willing to give it all up, to give up your command, the Wonderbolts, all for her?” Soarin’ asked.

“Hell yes, I am!” I said with all confidence I could bring up.

“You’re a laugh!” Soarin’ growled, “And to think a pony like you was the best flier we had! Somepony like you was the Captain! You’re a laugh and a shame!” he said, but came no further as he got tackled by Misty.

“You fucking piece of ungrateful shit! You owe her everything you achieved in the Wonderbolts!” she screamed and started to hit him.

“Get off me!” Soarin’ said between blows.

“Misty, stop,” I said.

She pulled back, at my command, not his. When Soarin’ got back to his hooves, I could see a black eye forming and some blood on a cut from his cheek.

“You… You struck your commander!” He yelled.

“You’re not my commander, and you won’t ever be!” Misty growled.

“I agree with Misty,” Surprise said, and even Wave Chill nodded.

I raised a hoof, silencing anypony else from continuing, “You want to know the real joke, Soarin’? It’s you, the fact that you think rank makes you a leader. Well guess bucking what, you have rank now, but nopony sees you as a leader. You’re a commander of nopony. Because you’ve never realized the obvious truth, to be a leader you have to know how to follow, and that’s one lesson I’ve never been able to teach you.”

Soarin’ said nothing, he simply left the room. I knew he would do something stupid, but I didn’t care. I was here. Maybe not as a Captain anymore, maybe not even as a Wonderbolt. But my love and my family were here, and that was more than enough for me.

“Do you think he’ll dismiss us all?” Surprise asked.

“He couldn’t if he wanted to,” I replied back, “Dismissal cannot be accomplished by an acting commander, it’s against the rules. Even now he didn’t get my rank. He’s just a commander.”

“Would you all keep it down? I’m trying to sleep,” Rainbow mumbled from the other bed, half asleep.

“Rainbow!” I shouted and stood up, this time they were all too slow to stop me.

Without thinking, I leapt onto Rainbow’s bed, snuggling her, “You’re alright! You’re alright!” I mumbled happily.

My presence on her bed caused her to shift around. She opened her eyes, having to fight against the weight of her eyelids. I met her gaze for gaze, staring into her magenta pupils with my own.

“Hey, beautiful,” she whispered, and my heart made a sudden leap.

“Oh, Rainbow!” I sobbed, snuggling my muzzle into her coat, “I’m sorry! I was such an idiot!”

“Me too,” Rainbow whispered before I felt her muzzle upon my head, then a short peck.

She lifted her hooves, a task that seemed to be harder for her than lifting a mountain on her wings. But her persistence was not to be denied, soon she placed one on my shoulder, as if to hug me closer to her.

“Can I have another chance?” she asked.

“What are you talking about?”

“I want another chance with us. I’m sorry that I yelled at you. I don’t want to lose you,” her voice barely a whisper.

“You never lost me,” I said into her coat.

“That’s good to hear,” she mumbled before sighing, “I’m so tired. Will you stay here and hold me while I sleep?”

“Of course,” I said, moving a hoof through her mane, “I love you,” I spoke to her.

She whispered something, too quiet for me to hear, but I was sure that she said it back. With a smile, I simply held her and snuggled into her coat while she drifted off into sleep again.

When her eyes were finally closed, I let one more tear fall before looking back at the team, my team. What I saw surprised me; they were all gone, only Misty remained, “We’ll leave you two alone,” she said with a smile.

I nodded, giving her a smile back before snuggling back into the soft, cyan fur at my side. I had my Rainbow back, my life back. That my career was basically destroyed, I didn’t care.

I don’t know how she became my everything, but somehow, that mare sleeping in my hooves did it. We had a lot to talk about, a lot that went really back, but as long as we did it together, I could face the future with my head held high.

I laid my head down next to hers and just held her, fighting against my own sleep for as long as I could, just so I could see her for that much longer. However, even I couldn’t hold it off forever. Soon I joined her in blissful sleep.

***

We were both awoken to the feeling of magic pushing against us. I blinked three times, realizing that I had fallen asleep on Rainbow’s bed. With a loud yawn, I rolled to my side to look at who came in to wake us up. There was one brown stallion unicorn doctor with a labcoat and three white earth pony nurses.

“Captain Spitfire, I must insist that you sleep in your own bed from now on,” the stallion said.

“You can take her from my bed when you drag her from my cold dead hooves,” Rainbow replied with a growl.

To his credit, the doctor just ignored the brash mare. I had no doubt that Rainbow wasn’t threatening him, she was making him a promise. When I chuckled about it, the movement caused my own body to betray me, or more precisely, my wings to betray me.

They hurt, a lot.

“I’m not saying this to separate you out of pure fun, I’m saying this because you both have some serious injuries, and they can’t heal if you don’t rest properly,” the doctor said with a huff before taking a gaze upon his notes, “Captain Spitfire, most of the bones in your wings are shattered, but with some magic treatment, we can fix that easily. However, you will still be grounded for around three weeks.”

I cursed before he went to Rainbow, “Miss Dash, your injuries aren’t that bad, but your wing muscles snapped. We have two choices; let it heal by itself and you are grounded, not able to move your wings at all for two months, or we fix them magically and you are out for two weeks.”

Rainbow immediately shouted, “Magic!”

The doctor gave her an unamused glare, “However, magic healing means that they will be far weaker than if they healed through the natural process. You’ll be set back quite a bit in your performance, requiring weeks, if not months of additional rehab until you’re back to normal.”

Rainbow looked at me and smiled, “What do I care? I’ve got my Captain to push me back to the top!”

I was seriously surprised, “Rainbow, you told me you were once grounded for a few days and it drove you crazy. Why are you so cool with that now?”

“Because I got you at my side,” she whispered back before sighing, “You made my biggest fears come true, we turned into an old, mushy couple,” she laughed.

I turned to the doctor, “Doctor, if she takes the other option, how soon could she have basic use of her wings again?”

“As I said, two months,” he paused and showed the first real smile, “But I guess she can make some basic flying in three weeks if she takes care and attends a special therapy daily.”

“We’ll need to talk about our options,” I said.

“What’s there to talk about? I’ve made my decision!” Rainbow insisted.

“No, you didn’t, and I say we talk,” I said back, “Captain's orders!”

I could actually see her retort coming, so I added, “And your marefriend’s wish.”

Rainbow huffed before smiling at me, “You’re not playing fair, but fine!”

“All’s fair in love and war,” I said before laughing. It proved infectious as Rainbow soon chimed in.

Of course, the problem of laughing with two busted wings soon became obvious to me again.

“Oh, sweet Celestia, that hurts!” I said, doing my best to try and not laugh, which only caused me to want to laugh some more.

Rainbow sat up, moaning through a small amount of pain herself, “What’s wrong?”

“Painkillers are wearing off,” the doctor said as he turned to the nurse, “Another problem of sleeping in the wrong bed, the Captain pulled out her IV drip.”

“Heh, as long it’s not killing me, I will sleep in this bed, and there is nothing you can do to stop me,” I said with a chuckle.

“High ranking ponies always make the most unruly patients,” the doctor said with a sigh as he signaled for the nurse to move a few of the devices from the empty bed to Rainbow’s, “Well, if you insist against sleeping in your own bed, I’m not going to try and force you. We will have to get you hooked back up though. If you think it feels bad now, it’s nothing compared to what you would be feeling in two hours time.”

“I bet I can make it better!” Rainbow suddenly said with a smirk, and I gave her a glare.

“Can’t you keep your tail down for one single day? We’re at the hospital!”

“Sorry, I’m still the same,” she replied chuckling.

I leaned back and offered one of the nurses my hoof. She took it and started inserting several needles into me. Some of which hurt, but one of which felt phenomenal, “Morphine,” I said with a sigh.

“That good, huh?” Rainbow asked.

“Unplug yours and find out.”

“No, thanks. I’ll keep it,” she laughed.

She is unbearable sometimes, but she is still my Rainbow and I love her.

I had to smile at her antics, like always as she watched the fluid run through the whole tube and then into my hoof.

“Something else?” I asked the doctor.

“Your friends would like to come in again if you feel fit enough,” he answered.

“Sure, send them in,” I smiled and he nodded before leaving with the nurses.

Wave Chill, Misty, Surprise, and Cloudchaser all walked in with smiles on their faces. They were faux smiles though, I could tell they were hiding something, something they did not want me to know. I returned a real one, not caring what was coming. It really didn’t matter that much to me at this moment.

I had a suspicion I knew what the cause was though. Or should I say, who was the cause.

“Let me guess,” I started, looking at them still with the smile, “Soarin’ went to Wild Fire, told her everything, and now she’s pissed and wants to see Rainbow and me as soon as possible?”

That one statement killed four smiles, “I told you she’d guess,” Misty said as she lightly hit Surprise with a wing.

“I’m not dumb, and Wild Fire is not exactly my best friend. Do you know about the others?”

“Well,” Wave Chill gulped, “Wild Fire is the first official from headquarters. Cloud Break says he doesn’t care as long as you two do the job, but Downdraft is with Wild Fire on this one. You got two of three against you.”

“What can they really do? I mean you’re the Captain after all,” Rainbow asked.

“Listen, Rainbow. While I might have the highest rank in the academy, I don’t have it on the whole team. Years ago they settled some officials that are making sure that we keep to the rules and everything runs smoothly in the academy,” I explained.

Rainbow buried her muzzle into my coat and growled, “Why can’t everything just be easy for once?”

“It’s politics, Rainbow. Wild Fire, Cloud Break, and Downdraft pretty much make up a review board for high ranking members of the Wonderbolts. While Spitfire is technically the highest ranking member, they have oversight approval,” Surprise added, “Sadly, politics are never easy.”

“Let me ask again; what can they do?” Rainbow looked up at me.

“Worst case? We’re done with the Wonderbolts forever, and they manage some punishment from the Princesses,” I replied dryly.

“As Captain, they can find her in dereliction of duty and, while they can’t fire her, they can reassign her. You’d just be expelled, forever,” Wave Chill said, dryly.

“We’d still be together?” Rainbow asked.

Surprise shook her head, “They’d send her to the other side of the world, put her in command of a military base that doesn’t allow non-military personnel.”

“And you all think I would let that happen? I already told Soarin’ that I would give everything up for Rainbow,” I said with a growl, loud and threatening enough to stop everypony.

“Captain, you know the punishment for denying a lawful order. You’d be looking at jail, not reassignment if you didn’t go,” Misty added.

“They can’t jail me without having a real scandal running over Cloudsdale. They’ll let me go because I won’t continue a single second without Rainbow,” I shot back.

Misty raised a hoof to try and calm down the tension in the room, “We’re talking worst case scenario here, I doubt it would come to that. Such an action would have to be ordered by the Princesses anyway.”

“I need to write a letter!” Rainbow chimed in.

I gave her a questioning gaze and she smirked, “You forget that I’m the Element of Loyalty, and that the personal student of Celestia is a good friend. Let’s see how they face a raging unicorn with more power than all the nobles in Canterlot!”

I placed a hoof on her shoulder, “Rainbow, no. You can’t call in favors to try and sweep this under the rug.”

“Who said anything about favors?” Rainbow added with a smile, “I just want to make sure they know our side of the story.”

The wink she gave me wasn’t very reassuring.

“Oh, c’mon! Just trust me once, Firefly!” she pouted, her eyes growing wide like a filly’s begging for sweets.

No, not that stare again.

I tried to fight it, but I knew I would lose anyways, “Fine!” I said and gave her a quick kiss, “It’s worth a try.”

“Awesome!” Rainbow said with a grin as Misty walked over and fetched a quill and scroll from the table. I had to resist the urge to look over her shoulder as she wrote it. The last thing I needed was accusations of nepotism added to the list of charges against me.

No, I’ll place my trust in her. She’s earned that much.

Whatever she scribbled on the parchment, it didn’t take her long to get the letter written. Rainbow folded it up and passed it over to Misty who took it with an uncertain glance to me.

I simply nodded at her that it was okay before changing the subject, “So, how goes things otherwise?”

“While you two were asleep, Soarin’ tried to bring the academy under his control. Tried to augment the training, and guess what happened?” Misty chuckled.

“He failed everything?” I guessed.

“All the flight instructors denied to work under him, some cadets went on a rant, and the dizzytron broke because that idiot tried to set it up on his own,” Surprise laughed out loudly.

“What in the wide-wide world of Equestria did you ever see in him?” Rainbow asked.

“Guys, I know he seems bad now, but he wasn’t always this way. This is just him lashing out at me. He really is a good flyer, and would have been a great leader.”

“Would have,” Misty said with a snicker, one of which I shut down with a death glare.

“If he wouldn’t be blind in his rage for his revenge upon you denying him and simply choosing Rainbow, it would be way better,” Wave Chill added.

“It’s no matter what he was like. He is a threat to us now, and we have to hold together, trying everything so our team stays together,” Surprise said.

“Agreed. We will listen around at the academy. Maybe not all’s lost,” Misty said with a nod.

“Our team?” Rainbow asked.

“You belong to our team just as Spitfire does,” Wave Chill said with a smile, and the three mares nodded.

Cloudchaser was silent the entire time, and I looked at her, “Since you are with Surprise, you’re in the team, too. If this all gets settled, I’ll look for a position for you in the academy.”

“Thank you,” she replied with a smile and lowered her head.

“So, we’re a big family now, huh?” Rainbow grinned.

Surprise walked up and cuffed her across the ear with a wing, “You’re still the greeny, so don’t get any ideas,” she said with a laugh.

“Let’s see if you’re still saying that when you’re stuck looking at my flank,” Rainbow replied back with pride in her voice.

“That reminds me,” I started saying.

“You want to go with them watching?” Rainbow asked with a smile, earning another cuff across her head, this time by me.

“No! Seriously, Rainbow, I think you should let your wings heal naturally.”

“What? No! I can be back flying in two weeks if I go the magical route!”

“Yes, and then be grounded for half a year after,” I added.

“Please, it wouldn't take me that long!”

“You're right. Tell me, how long do you think it would take for you to be back flying with the squad?” I asked.

“Month, month and a half, tops.”

“So that’s six to ten weeks to get back in shape, assuming you had the surgery today.”

“Your point?” she asked.

“Or four to six weeks if you let yourself heal naturally.”

“Wait, but… no,“ I could see my words sinking in.

“Rainbow, I know why you're tempted, you want to get back in the air asap. But think for once, please. You’d be on the ground for only one extra week if you don’t do it. And if you do it, you’ll be forced to work your tail off day in and day out just to catch back up to where you left off. It’s not worth it, please, believe me on this. You're more likely to injure yourself again trying to play catch up then you are to actually succeed.”

“But… but!”

She’s so damn stubborn!

I felt tears starting to form in my eyes, “Please, for me,” I whispered.

She paused, staring into my eyes. After a few moments, she spoke again, “You know that’s totally unfair, right?”

“All’s fair in love and war,” I said again, smiling as I saw that I won the argument, “Besides, it’s not like you’ll be the only one stuck on the ground,” I smiled as I gestured to my own bandaged wings before leaning in to her ear, “And who knows what ideas we can come up with during that time,” I whispered huskily.

That got her attention in a split second, and she blushed before yelping. Too late I recognized my mistake as I caused her wings to try to go stiff, restrained by the bandages and still snapped muscles.

“Sorry, sorry!” I cried out, trying my best to bring her back into a comfortable state.

There was a mumbled laughter throughout the room as they laughed at my unintentional slip up. I blushed, embarrassed by what I did and that everypony saw. After that, the mood was slightly different. We all started talking about our next performance, our next maneuver that Rainbow actually had a few ideas about.

Some of them were bat-shit crazy that I was forced to shut down before anypony else got any ideas like that. But for every one like that, there was another that might actually work. The six of us laughed and talked for what felt like only minutes with each other, but in reality it took over two hours. Something my doctor decided to remind us about.

“Sorry everypony, visiting hours are over,” the same doc from earlier said as he walked in the room. This time he was only accompanied by one nurse.

“Same time tomorrow?” Misty asked.

“You bet your flank, I want your ideas about the buccaneer blaze,” I replied with a grin.

Rainbow looked at me in surprise, “What?” I asked, “It was a good idea, I think we should try it.”

“I knew that move would impress you,” Rainbow said with a smile.

“Ehh, hmmh,” the doctor cleared his throat to remind us that he was still here, “Have you decided what you want to do, Miss Dash?”

“You mean besides kick you in the flank if you call me Miss again?” Rainbow asked.

“Dash!” I playfully scolded.

She looked at me before nuzzling me softly, then turning to the doctor, “The natural way, I guess.”

“That’s a wise choice,” he replied with a gentle smile, “Captain Spitfire, we scheduled your surgery for tonight, if that’s okay with you.”

“It’s okay,” I started, just to be interrupted by Rainbow.

“Can there be any complications?” she asked the doc.

“Not at all. The magic will rearrange her bones so they can heal better. While it speeds up the process, the main part of the healing will still be in a natural way.”

Rainbow seemed to relax at that. I placed a hoof on her chest before leaning up to whisper into her ear, “See, you won’t be the only one recovering all-natural.”

“Say that again,” she whispered.

“Once we’re out of here, promise,” I said back.

“Pinkie promise?” Rainbow asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Pinkie promise,” I replied back, smiling.

“Of course, now I gotta wait here until you get back from surgery,” Rainbow said with a pout.

“Don’t worry, when you wake up she’ll already be back,” the doctor replied as he used his magic on one of the machines by the side of her bed.

“What does tha-”

Just like that, she was out like a light. Almost as if somepony had simply flipped her switch from on to off. I looked worried at her and then to the doctor, who showed me a genuine smile.

“That’s just to keep her from ranting too much, you have no idea how much trouble she created when you two arrived here,” the doctor said.

“Oh, I think I can imagine,” I said. I could, too, knowing just how much trouble she’d caused me. Still, as the old saying goes, some things are simply worth it.

“Even a blind, old stallion could see that you love that mare,” the doctor commented with a smile.

I held her closer, my Rainbow in my hooves, “I do.”

He smiled at me before leaving the room, “Your surgery is in thirty minutes, a nurse will be in soon to prep you,” was left in his wake.

I kissed Rainbow once more on the top of her head. I wasn’t worried about the surgery, I knew everything would turn out alright, I just did. After all, I had her back in my hooves, something I thought may not happen again after the last afternoon.

True to his word, within ten minutes, two nurses did come in to fetch me. I was left with no choice but to leave the bed and transfer to a wheelchair so they could take me into the operating room. With one last hug and kiss, I left her and transferred over.

We wheeled by several onlookers on our way to the O.R., I could see that security was already rather extreme, no doubt the result of having a disgraced Wonderbolt Captain in their hospital. There were tons of ponies trying anything and everything to get a picture of me as I went by, but I didn’t care, not really. Such things were trivial at best.

The room they took me to was magically sterilized, so much so that I felt dirty just looking at it. The main feature was a table covered with an operating sheet for me to lay on.

“Alright, lay down on your stomach,” the nurse said.

I did as she asked, unsure if they wanted me to stretch my wings or what. To be honest, I wasn’t looking forward to it if they did ask that, what little movement I’d done on them hurt, the thought of extending them myself seemed impossible.

Thankfully, no such request came. Rather they just informed me that there would be a slight pinch as they injected something in my hoof.

My eyes felt tired after that, heavy even, “Doc, how lo-”

***

“ng unt-,” I stopped talking. I felt groggy, weak, and tired.

“Look who’s up,” Rainbow said. I could hear the teasing in her voice even from here.

“Rainbow?” I asked, my head rolled over, seeing her in her bed, looking at me with a shit-eating grin on her face.

I didn’t have much energy to hold a long conversation, but even I wondered why she wasn’t in bed with me. That answer became self evident as I saw her right forehoof hoofcuffed to the railing of her bed.

She must have noticed where my eyes were drifting to, “Yeah, they said I had to leave you alone, something about your wings needed to heal for a day. When I said they could buck off, they hoofcuffed me to the bed.”

I chuckled at that, my voice sounded weak and feeble even to me.

“Go back to sleep, we’ll be back together soon.”

“That… that sounds nice,” I said as I drifted back off to dreamland.

It was a short, but nice sleep and a soft feeling on my side made me wake up again. Looking to my side, I saw Rainbow cuddling softly into my side. The other look was to her bed, to see that the rail she was hoofcuffed to was missing.

Its location became apparent when she tossed a little in her sleep, the clank-clank of it hitting the side of my bed made me smile. I raised a weak hoof and put it around her. I had no doubt they’d be in to check up on us soon enough, but I didn’t care either. I couldn’t really feel anything, but I knew she wasn’t hurting me.

That’s the thing about Rainbow, she comes off as a hot-head, somepony that doesn’t think, but she does. It’s just different.

Gently snuggled into each other, the time basically flew by, and soon a nurse came in to watch over us and announce visitors, and to be shocked about the missing rail, “What in the name of,” she started, just to be stopped by me pointing at her to stay silent.

Rainbow was still asleep at my side, snuggling into my coat, but at the same time being gentle enough to not hurt my wings. It was a position I loved, and one I wanted to keep.

The nurse huffed angrily before sighing, “You have three visitors.”

“Three? Send them in,” I replied, just to regret it as a cream pegasus mare walked in, tossing her dark brown mane around as she shook her head in anger at me.

“Captain Spitfire, what the hay do you think you are doing? It’s serious enough to stand against everything that’s in the room, and now you cuddle openly with a rookie? Are you out of your mind?”

Cloud Break shot me an apologetic smile as he walked in behind her, “Wild Fire, keep it easy for Celestia’s sake! Can’t you see now is not the time?”

“No, she’s quite right, Cloud, don’t be so weak,” Downdraft scolded him as she moved in as the last one.

“Captain Spitfire, I was really hoping that Soarin’ was joking about all this, but seeing this now, it’s more than evidence enough that he is right!” Wild Fire growled, pointing a shaking hoof at me, “You are putting shame on the whole academy!”

“I’m putting shame on the academy?” I asked her with pure ice in my voice, “I sacrificed years to this academy, and now you thank me by not even standing at my side through this? I know we’re not the best friends, Wild Fire, but you are making a big mistake.”

“My only mistake was to let Celestia assign you as Captain to the academy!” Wild Fire shot back.

I giggled at that, “Your only mistake? Should I remind you about--”

“Spitfire!”

“You seem to think I’m the only one with skeletons in my closet.”

Wild Fire shot me a glare, “You’re right, Spitfire, we’ve all done things at times. There’s just one thing you seemed to forget; we’ve kept them quiet.”

“And we certainly won’t keep everything around you quiet,” Downdraft added, “We will make sure that everypony knows about your mistake, and how a shame it is for a Wonderbolt to abduct her rookie.”

“Would you stop insulting my marefriend? Or do I have to buck this rail into your muzzles?” Rainbow asked sleepily from my side, raising the rail so everypony could see it.

Everypony stared at her, “Rainbow, stay out of this,” Downdraft stated.

“You bet the buck that I won’t. This is as much my matter as it is hers, so if you want to talk, you keep me in or get the buck out before I do something I’ll regret later,” Rainbow growled.

“I’ve never!” Downdraft said.

“Shut up,” I simply stated.

“We should go,” Cloud Break said, “This is a bad time to have this sort of conversation.”

“The smartest thing one of you could say,” Rainbow chuckled and gently snuggled back into my side.

“You are simply disgusting,” Wild Fire said.

“Says Wild Fire to me, the mare that seduced more mares in flight school then I can count, how nice!” I laughed.

Wild Fire’s cheeks burned in a blush, “Shut up!” she screamed before turning to the others, “Let’s go, she’s a hopeless mess!”

Downdraft nodded in agreement and headed out, Wild Fire hot behind her. Notably, Cloud Break didn’t make to leave, not yet anyway, “You know that you two just made things worse?” he asked.

“Cloud Break, you know me,” I sighed, “I love Rainbow with all my heart, and if I have to give up everything I’ve ever achieved to be happy with her, I will gladly do it.”

“Have you considered that option? I don’t want you to go, but it would get you out of this.”

“I considered it. But I will also fight for it. Rainbow’s dream is to fly and perform with us, and I will fight for the dream of my marefriend. Only if there is no other hope, I will give up and let it be,” I replied before nuzzling Rainbow softly, “I would simply do everything for her.”

“And if you left, you know she’d be out soon after,” he finished.

“I don’t bucking care,” Rainbow muttered at my side, surprising me as I hadn’t thought she would listen, “As long as I’m with Spitfire, I’m fine.”

“Listen, Wild Fire is burning to do everything in her might to hurt you both. I’ll help you as much as I can, but she has wealthy and powerful friends around all Cloudsdale. I still hope it will end well for you,” Cloud Break said before nodding a goodbye and leaving.

“She’s not the only one with high ranking friends,” Rainbow muttered.

“You mean that purple unicorn?” I asked.

“Heh, you’ll see,” Rainbow added.

I placed a hoof on hers, “I’m sorry, Rainbow.”

“For what?”

“For dragging you through this. It’s only going to get worse from here.”

“Spits, you think my life was easy or something before this? I faced down Nightmare bucking-Moon for Celestia's sake. Trust me, some pissant ponies I can deal with.”

“War is easy, diplomacy is not.”

“For that, I have my own high ranking friends, trust me,” she only chuckled and buried her muzzle deeper into my coat.

I could feel her falling back asleep. Times like this I envied her that, somehow the mare just had the ability to sleep at the drop of a bit. Me, not so much.

My salvation came from an unexpected source, “How are you feeling?” a nurse asked as she walked into the room.

“Can you keep those three out for a few days?” I asked, still agitated.

“Of course.”

“And can you give me something to help sleep?”

She smiled once more, walked over, and adjusted something on the machines near my bed. Soon, my wish was fulfilled and I was asleep, too.

***

The next three days found us both going through the motions. They removed the hoofcuff from Rainbow and let her join me in bed again, figuring it was better to simply not fight the inevitable.

Each day they’d come in and check on my wings. The first the doctor seemed rather irate at our new arrangement, but when he saw that Rainbow had indeed taken great care not to touch them, he got over it.

Our guests were limited to teammates only, Misty being the most prevalent of our visitors. She’d make sure to keep us informed about what was going on in general, and of course of Soarin’ trying to keep the academy in control, utterly failing. It was always amusing to hear how bad he was handling everything, even if it hurt a bit.

Once my friend, now my enemy.

My biggest worry was Rainbow. The mare seemed to have ants under her fur. She’d do okay, not rustle around too much due to trying not to annoy me, but the longer we were in the room, the more I could simply see her instincts were to run, to go do something, anything other than simply lay here.

On the second day Misty even brought her a ball to throw against the side of the room.

On the third day I was worried I might beat her to death with it.

On the fourth day she nearly killed me by causing my wings going stiff in their yet unhealed state.

On the fifth day I decided that it was useless to simply count the days, and that I should simply enjoy them. We laid on my bed, softly snuggled into each other, some sweet nuzzles from time to time exchanged.

The nurses had figured out the perfect dose of meds to keep Rainbow on, she was drugged just enough to keep her docile, but not enough to knock her out. Which was good, because I was sure some of them were about to take her the rest of the way, just not with drugs.

“How… how much longer do we need to be in here?” Rainbow asked, yawning into my coat.

“One more day,” I replied, “Although you could have left two days ago.”

“Not without you,” she replied back.

I chuckled at that, “I know, just saying.”

“Where are we going to go?”

“I’ve made arrangements to stay with Octavia and Vinyl while we’re grounded.”

“Back with them?” her ears perked up at that, her hoof started to run along my stomach in an all-too playful manner.

“Don’t get any fancy ideas, Rainbow. We’re grounded and supposed to take it easy for a while,” I replied, causing her ears to lay back against her head, “But I never said we couldn’t invite one or the other to therapy,” I whispered huskily, causing her to yelp and blush as her wings strained against the bandages.

“I can’t wait,” she said, a small moan of pleasure escaping as she looked forward to the future.

“Me neither,” I added, then paused. It was then I realized I was looking forward to it, too. That was the first time in almost five days I didn’t cringe at thinking about it. The present had been too nice, the future only promised pain and heartache. But now it actually sounded like a lot of fun.

Plus, I really need to get off soon.

I smiled, I was under no illusions that Rainbow was the same way, although she wasn’t as patient as I was, at least not by what I heard at night anyway.

“Alright, rookie, I got a deal for you. You keep your moans and hoofing under control for some time, and I’ll make sure to ask Vinyl for that ‘special dildo’ again,” I said with a sultry smile.

She really perked up at that, “Only if you give me a helping hoof until then,” she replied with a glint in her eyes.

“How could I say no to that, rookie?” I playfully asked.

“Now?” she asked, hopefully.

“Tonight.”

“But…”

“No buts,” I said sternly.

She looked dejected at that, but still, I could see the hint of excitement in her, something that only grew over time. I smiled at that, waiting patiently for the next nurse to come in and check on us. After so many days in this room I had their schedule down pat.

Poor Rainbow seemed to grow more on edge the entire time. This might as well have been her graduation ceremony for how much she was looking forward to it. The nurses saw this and adjusted her meds twice now, not that they did any good.

When the eight in the evening rotation came and went, she looked at me excitedly, “Now?”

“Nope,” I said back with a smile.

“But… you… I…”

“Not yet,” I said and turned over, facing away from her.

She huffed and rolled over, facing away from me as well. In exactly the position I wanted her in.

Like a fine wine, I wanted, letting her stew in her dejection. When I felt the time was right, I rolled over, spooning her.

“Spits?”

“Now,” I whispered, my left hoof moving between her hind legs.

If she were a cat, she would have jumped to the ceiling at that contact.

It was with some dismay when I realized how dry she was down there. Rainbow was always in the mood, always ready to go at the slightest contact, this meant that she was that mad about my little stunt. So I’d have to go out of my way to make it up to her.

“Spits?” Rainbow asked again.

“Yep, now,” I repeated, my muzzle lightly tickling the back of her ear.

It was like it opened her fountain, because I felt how slowly her arousal raised as her mind processed my words. She tried to turn around, to face me, something I put a stop to. I wanted her just like this, at my mercy. Rainbow might have been younger than me, but I had experience on her.

My tongue licked the side of her ear, lightly starting at the base and working it’s way to her tip. She cooed slightly at that, causing me to smile. With my hoof, I started to lightly rub it along her stomach, doing small circles around the small pot-belly that was growing there, no doubt a consequence of being stuck in the hospital eating crappy food for a week.

“Someone’s got a little belly on her,” I joked.

“Hardy har,” she replied, smiling.

“Just that much more of you to love, not that I won’t make you work it off when you’re better,” I whispered the next part into her ear, “Of course, no reason we can’t get a headstart on that now, is there?”

“You know I always love personal lessons, Firefly,” she cooed softly.

It was all I needed to know to add a little bit more pressure and make her breath harder upon my touch between her hind legs. I also knew that tongue-work would do better, but right now, it was just for foreplay after all.

Something that wasn’t my intention to tell Rainbow before it was time. As my hoof started to gather a little moisture on it, I could see her stretch her neck out, enjoying the contact. With a smile, I started to lightly nibble on her ear, planing little nips and kisses as my muzzle made it’s way down to her neck. She tasted like sweat, sex, and Rainbow. Three things that simply came together to form a nectar that was so much more than the sum of its parts.

My hoof continued moving between her legs, rubbing up and down, up and down in rhythmic succession. Each time I’d move up, I’d feel the smallest little bump growing and growing as Rainbow’s clit started to make an appearance. That both pleased and vexed me. It meant I had a lot to do before she was well and truly ready.

Rainbow’s endurance, both in the sky and the bedroom has always impressed me.

I slid my right hoof under her, careful as to not disturb her wings too much. When it was in position, I moved it up, lightly caressing her nipples, running circles over her stomach as my left hoof kept up the fun between her legs.

She moaned, enjoying the feel of my mouth, and both hooves. At times like that I truly lamented the fact that I couldn’t use my wings. I almost chuckled at that thought. If they told me tomorrow they’d have to cut them off, the thing I’d miss most is not flying, but being able to use my feathers on my marefriend.

She twisted her head and smiled at me, I saw that look in her eyes, those magenta eyes that simply called out to me, making me smile upon seeing them. I pulled up from her neck and returned her smile with one of my own. With slow, deliberate motion, I closed the gap between us. Our muzzles met in the middle, kissing.

It always surprised me how each of our kisses always felt like the first. How we never lost that thrill, those fireworks when we kiss. Or at least, I never did. How Rainbow felt is only truly known by her.

Based on the smile she gave me, I’d say she felt the same.

My hoof pressed deeper, parting her labia with force. I grinned as I saw her eyes go wide, her mouth almost releasing a yelp at the sudden entrance, “Oh, I’ll make you scream,” I said with a smile.

“You almost did,” she replied, “But if you want this to be a contest, you’ll lose.”

“We’ll see,” I replied, grinning.

She looked at me, her expression unchanged. It’s like she was waiting for something, and I didn’t know for what. I cocked my head and stopped with my movements, giving her the moment she waited for.

In a quick push back, she rolled onto me, pinning me to the bed with no real chance to move. The smirk on her face told me that she had planned it just like that.

“Rainbow, this was supposed to be about you,” I said.

“And it still is. What can I say? You’re the thing I really want,” she replied and attacked.

I felt her hooves run up and down my barrel. She was careful to avoid my wings, not wanting to touch them even in their bandaged state, but that didn’t stop her from touching me, and touch me she did. Her mouth quickly found my own, her hooves played over my stomach, brushed my nipples and even traveled between my legs.

“Emm, someone’s horny,” she replied, smiling.

“I think you forget, I wasn’t the one in the bathroom each day taking care of myself.”

“And who’s fault is that?” she asked before making her way down my stomach. I felt her kissing, suckling, and licking down my belly. Her mouth paying each and every inch of my fur with undue care. I knew I stunk, the joy of trying to bathe with bandages over your wings made the whole process something to simply avoid save when it was absolutely necessary.

If she noticed, or cared, she didn’t give any external sign of it.

If anything, she seemed even more eager in the process. Her mouth soon found my left nipple. With subtle pulls with her teeth, the mare lightly suckled, bit, and licked in equal measure.

“Ahh,” I moaned.

She smiled at that before going back to work. Three more moans escaped my muzzle before she switched teats, “This is what I’ve been missing the most,” she said.

“Suckling on me like a foal?” I asked, giggling.

“Well, yes, but no. I’ve missed you, Firefly. Your taste, your smell, and the way you moan, all of it.”

“My smell that’s right now probably worse than ever before,” I joked.

“I’d like to think of it as… pungent,” she replied back, grinning before moving down between my legs.

Pretext was gone, I had wanted this to look like we were simply cuddling as I slowly brought Rainbow to a much needed orgasm. This looked like one thing and one thing only. After all, when a mare has her muzzle buried between your hind legs, it’s only for one reason.

And if my internal watch is right, we have exactly ten minutes.

As Rainbow served up the first licks, I didn’t even care anymore.

Buck it.

Her tongue was amazing, then again, it was always amazing. She stared off with one long lick all the way up the length of my slit. Her coarse tongue stimulated every nerve, every sensory point on my vertical smile. I almost cried out right then and there. It had been a week since I’d last felt that tongue on me, doing what it did best. With one hoof, I practically slammed it into my mouth to prevent myself from crying out, with the other I placed it on the back of Rainbow’s head.

She kept her eyes on me, watched as my mouth fell open when she went back for a second, and a third lick. I felt her dart her tongue out, playing with my clit, trying to coax it out of hiding. When she saw it, her lips latched around, suckling on it like it was the tastiest lollipop in the world. Then, just as suddenly, she stopped.

My hoof started pushing down on her head, trying to force her back onto the good part, but I was too weak to force her.

“Rainbow, what the hay?” I asked with a low growl, slightly disappointed by the sudden break.

“Mhh, no patience, Firefly?” she asked back.

“Rainbow, my intention was to finish this before one of the nurses look after us and you ruin it now!” I whispered.

“Oh trust me, you’ll finish,” she replied, seductively as her tongue started to lick at the edges of my labia again.

“Not…. quick… enough,” I said between breaths of air. She simply smiled at me as she kept playing with my pussy.

“That’s the fun part, isn’t it?”

“Wait, you,” My eyes went wide as that realization dawned on me. Not only was Rainbow keeping track of the same thing I was, she wanted them to walk in on us, most likely she wanted me to finish up as soon as they walked in.

“Rainbow, no!” I tried to shout, but it only came off as a whisper, a beg.

She payed it no mind. Her tongue kept licking me, pleasuring me, torturing me. I fought back the cries of pleasure, the moans of joy and simply glared at her.

“You can fight against it as much as you want, Firefly, it’s going to happen,” she grinned again, her hoof joining her tongue, lightly rubbing against my entrance. Before long, I felt her mouth starting to move up, slowly approaching my clit.

As she worked me over in the best, cruelest ways imaginable. The seconds became minutes, hours even. I couldn’t keep it up, my eyes darted to the clock on the wall. We had less than a minute until the next nurse came in.

How long did she keep me on the edge?

For the first time since entering the hospital, I hated the drugs I was under. They kept me from the edge, making it take far longer than it should have. Rainbow, as observant as ever, factored this into her actions. I flat out laugh at ponies that call her stupid; she’s the smartest mare I’d ever met in my life.

I could feel her ministrations pushing me ever closer to the edge, closer and closer as every tick of the clock counted down. Forty seconds, thirty seconds, twenty seconds, I’m close, too damn close. With ten seconds left, she attacked my clit with twice the intensity. I felt her tongue do laps over it, almost as if it were the Wonderbolts entrance flight test and her tongue was seeking to set a new record.

My reserves were broken, my pleasure too much, I cried out. I cried out as softly as I could manage. Which I’m sure was heard at the other end of the hospital.

“Rainbow!!!!”

My eyes slammed shut, my heart beating at the speed of sound. I thrash in the bed, my limbs flexing all on their own as the first orgasm I’d had in almost a week overtook me.

Just a second later the door slammed open.

“What is going on here?!” the nurse asked as she stormed in, just to freeze in her place as she noticed Rainbow between my hind legs, “How disgusting!” she screamed before breathing and fixing us with a glare, “I expected some more manners from you two,” she added before turning and slamming the door shut behind her.

I glared at Rainbow, who seemed pretty proud with herself, “You are going to pay for that!” I growled.

“Oh, really, Firefly?” she asked huskily.

“How quiet can you moan?” I simply asked back.

“W-What?”

I didn’t even give her a second before I pulled her up and planted my muzzle straight on hers, binding her in a long and passionate kiss.

Rainbow Dash, the mare of action, the mare that would respond to anything by attacking it head on. But take her by surprise and she’s putty in your hooves.

I pushed back against her, forcing her on her back, me laying on top of her. My hoof wasted no time and found her nethers. I pushed against her, causing Rainbow to release the cutest little ‘eep’ I’d ever heard in my life.

“Time to show you why I’m still the Captain,” I said with a grin after our kiss broke.

“You going to teach me something new?” Rainbow asked with a smile.

“Show you how it’s done right.”

At those words I made my way down, not pausing at any of the fun spots and heading straight to the main prize. Unsurprisingly her pussy was dripping in anticipation. I grinned, and lightly blew across it, causing the mare to shiver in delight.

I held off with my tongue for right now, rather, I simply used my nose as it were.

“That’s cold!” she shouted, causing me to laugh.

My nose rubbed across her skin, up her slit, and nuzzled her little protruding clit.

She growled a the action, “I’m going to get you back for that.”

“Mhh, I don’t think so,” I happily hummed before diving back in. My lips formed a barrier around hers, and I suckled. The small popping noise when I let go made me laugh, but it served my purpose. Her marehood was starting to open up all on its own.

“I swear, Firefly. If I get that special dildo from Vinyl and Octavia into my hooves, you will regret this!” Rainbow tried to growl, but it sounded more like the soft purr of a happy kitten thanks to my actions.

“Oh, how you going to use it without magic?”

“Oh, right,” she legitimately looked dejected at that.

I stuck out my tongue and licked her labia, from the bottom to the top, all in one go. My tongue played over her clit for just a second or two before I quickly made my way to her head, “We’ll just have to make our own magic,” I said directly to her face.

Her frown quickly became a smile and she kissed me, our lips connecting, our tongues meeting in the middle. Her expression quickly changed from lust to surprise when she felt my right leg press against her slit.

“What are you…”

“Shh, no talking anymore.” I said as we went for another kiss. I decided right then and there I was going to show her how to make a mare cum, while not using your muzzle or wings.

Sure, the easiest way for a pegasus was to use their wings, but that was no option at the moment. Something, I welcomed a bit. It was a chance to show Rainbow new variants of it and I knew she would love it soon enough.

My lips peaked at hers, whenever she’d try and move, try and see what I was doing, or even draw breath, I’d stop her with a kiss. My right leg kept grinding away at her marehood. I could feel the fur there getting wetter and wetter. My own two front hooves found the back of her head and forced our kisses to be closer together.

The entire time I was staring into her eyes, the magenta eyes that simply devoured me.

After a few moments, she quit fighting me and simply lay back, letting me do whatever I wanted with her. That made me smile, she was growing to trust me on a deeper level now.

I repaid that trust as best I could. My left front hoof quit running through her mane and made it’s way down her fur, rubbing against her belly like a sensual massage.

Her cooes became a moan when I found her clit.

“There’s what I’ve been looking for,” I said, grinning.

“Keep that up,” Rainbow replied through my ministrations.

Like I had any intention of stopping.

I doubled my efforts, pushing with my leg, rubbing with a hoof. My reward was her reactions to it, her moans of pleasure as they grew louder and louder.

“Now Rainbow, you have to keep it down, remember?”

“Buck… you…” she replied. I could tell she was almost at the end.

“Nope, bucking you right now,” I said back and pushed as hard as I could with my leg.

“That’s not… argh fair! You… moaned half of… nggh… the hospital awake,” Rainbow seemingly started to develop problems speaking properly.

“Sorry, cadet, I wasn’t able to understand you. Maybe you want to repeat it for me, louder?” I asked with a grin.

She glared at me with a look that threatened revenge among other things, but that was exactly to my liking. I wanted her that way, longing for it after days of no sex or any sensual act at all. With a vicious smile, I increased my ministrations a bit and she threw her head back, only barely managing to stifle a moan with the cushion.

“You’ll regret this, Firefly.”

“I do hope so,” I chuckled.

Her hoof reached out and grasped ahold of the sheets, pulling them to cover her face as she cried out. I laughed when I saw it, the great and mighty Rainbow Dash was doing her absolute best to stifle her screams, all because of me.

I wasn’t ready to stop yet though. It didn’t matter to me that she was screaming my name out in orgasmic bliss, what mattered now was keeping her there. Sure, I had brought her to orgasm without using my muzzle, but with my muzzle I could keep her there, for a while at least.

It was risky, but so worth it. Amongst her trashing, her back legs flexing and bending all on their own, I forced them apart, my muzzle latched onto what could only be described as a puddle of her juices.

I just dove right in, too much of the tasty liquid had already been wasted on my fur, I wanted to get as much of the taste as I could. My tongue penetrated as deep into her as I could get it. Much like a fat foal at an ice-cream parlor, I sloped, licked, and teased as much as I was physically able, seeking to get a taste of as much as I could.

Rainbow started to buck against me, seeking to either get me further into her or push me away. At that time it could have easily been both. I wasn’t having the latter option though. Using as much strength as I could muster, I forced us to stay together, almost like I was riding her in a rodeo.

I was the older, more experienced mare and, after all, her Captain, and I would just show her that. She was putty in my hooves, without any hope to break free before I decided to let go. And that time wasn’t right now.

“Firefly, Firefly, Firefly!” the yells came quicker and louder as each one went by. I stole a quick glance up, at some point the sheets she was using to muffle her screams got away from her and she couldn’t stop yelling.

I knew all the nurses outside our room could hear her, but I didn't really care, not at that moment anyway. Much like the rest of our relationship, it might cause problems later, but the now more than made up for it.

I could handle the screams, in fact I welcomed them, but when they stopped, I grew worried. It was then I stopped licking her, stopped rubbing her clit. My head pulled back and stared down at her body. She was breathing heavily, her muzzle wide open, her tongue hanging out, and her eyes glazed over.

“Rainbow?” I asked.

“...”

“Rainbow?” I asked again.

I could see her try to raise a hoof. That alone brought me some relief, I thought I might have to call the nurse back in, which would not have been a fun conversation. I made my way to her side, laying down next to her, “Are you okay?” I asked.

“You… gotta… teach… me… that,” she managed between deep breaths.

“Sure, cadet. But I think we have to get up early tomorrow,” I replied.

“Why’s that?”

I turned my head to see the doctor standing in the frame.

“I think we have to leave the hospital, they can’t handle us two,” I laughed.

She chuckled a bit as she closed her eyes, I could already tell sleep was coming for her.

The doctor sighed and shook his head, but a small smile showed up on his muzzle, “You can go tomorrow. Don’t forget to ask for painkillers before you leave though.”

As he turned around to leave, I couldn’t help myself, “Hey doc?”

He looked back, “Yes?”

“Did you enjoy the show?”

His coat grew beet read at that. He didn’t reply, just turned around and left.

“I bet he did, the pervert,” Rainbow said right before drifting off to sleep.

“We’re in no position to talk, Rainbow,” I said back, laughing as I made myself comfortable right next to her, snuggled up against her fur.

It was surprisingly easy to fall asleep that night.

Author's Note

Yay, after a long time, a new Dashing is done.
The next chapter will follow quicker than ya'll can imagine :twilightsmile:

Sharing home and fun

Author's Note

Warning: This chapter contains pretty graphical clop once again. Reading at your own risk!

Sharing home and fun

Chapter eight: Sharing home and fun (Spitfire's POV)

As expected, they didn’t really take kindly to two mares fucking in a hospital bed. When we woke up, we were both discharged within an hour. There was one good thing about it; because of the rushed paperwork, there was little fanfare about it when we left.

They gave us both a bottle of painkillers. Rainbow denied her bottle at first, but after a quick argument over her head, I was able to convince her to take them. Even if I had to drape them over my marehood so they would be more appealing, I’d make sure that she took them regularly over the next few days.

We both said our goodbyes to the place, which for Rainbow involved something along the lines of treating it like a cat treats kitty litter. I was a little more diplomatic about it.

“Do you have a place to stay?” the doctor asked.

“Yes, we’re just going to have to walk a bit to get there,” I said back.

“Just… keep an eye on her on the way back,” he said, eyeing the cyan mare, “If she starts to get dizzy, stop her.”

“Stopping me, the great and powerful Rainbow Dash? I’m going to,” Rainbow started, but I quickly shut her muzzle with a hoof.

“She’ll be an angel, doc. Promised,” I said, giving her a small glare.

“Yeah, I bet,” he said back, laughing a little.

I couldn’t help myself, I had to chuckle at the thought of Rainbow being anything ‘angel like’.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Rainbow asked with a huff.

“It means we can leave, Rainbow. Unless you want to stay here?”

“Let’s go,” she replied with a growl.

I walked beside her and paused as something strange happened. She looked at me questioningly, ”What?”

It took me a minute to realize what was wrong, when it came to me, I chuckled again, “I was trying to put my wing around you.”

“You know that’s not working right now?” she asked sarcastically before pausing, “Wait, in public?”

“What can I say? Everypony already knows, and it felt… right.”

She kissed me at that, “We don’t have to hide anymore, do we?”

“No,” I said back, smiling and crying in equal measure.

She nuzzled into me, “Let’s go, Spitfire.”

“Right behind you, my Rainbow.”

She pouted in dramatic play, “Captain! Always after my flank, tz, tz.”

“Shush, before I show you what I’m after!” I chuckled softly.

I didn’t chase after her, doing so would only cause her to run. Rather, I simply let her think I might. She smiled and chuckled, walking faster than she should have, but slower than she would have. I think she knew what I was doing.

We made our way out of the hospital and she stopped right in front of me, causing me to end up muzzle first into her flank. “Spitfire, not in public,” she joked.

“Like you’d really complain if we did,” I said back, blowing her a raspberry.

She laughed and shrugged at that, “True, true.”

“Why’d you stop, anyway?” I asked.

“Somepony is following us,” she simply said.

“Wild Fire?”

“Wild Fire. I think I saw a hint of cream coat behind one of the bigger bushes we passed,” she chuckled.

I growled, “That mare is really getting on my nerves.”

“We shouldn’t show her where we’re staying. Let’s get her lost on the way towards our friends’,” Rainbow said with a small giggle before rushing forwards.

“Cadet! Stop!” I yelled before laughing and quickly going after her.

Together, we lead our would-be trailers on a tour of Trottingham. It took me a while to catch up to her, I didn’t envy Wild Fire one bit in that regard.

Given, she could fly, but doing so would give her away. A smart mare would have, as soon as she realized her cover was blown, but thankfully Wild Fire didn’t qualify as a smart mare. I’d put her only slightly above competent, myself.

Although, the fun and games quickly came to an end. After a second left turn, I saw Rainbow start to stumble just a little bit, “Rainbow?” I said, quickly covering the gap between us.

“I’m… I’m fine,” she replied.

“Bull, cadet. Let’s find you a place to sit down. I think we could both use a meal.”

“We’ll eat when we get to Scratch’s,” she replied.

“Yeah, and how far away is that?” I asked in a deadpan expression.

She smiled at me and gestured across the street, “It’s over there.”

I looked at the direction she pointed and gave her a frown, “You remember which street Scratch lives in?”

“Uh, no. But this just looks like the apartment complex she lives in,” Rainbow answered with a shrug.

“Then let me help you, cadet. Such complexes are spread over the whole city. The street they live on is Eight Purple Drive.”

Rainbow chuckled again as she pointed to the street sign. I looked up and gasped; we were indeed on Eight Purple Drive, “How did you--?”

“I don’t know,” she admitted, “But I could draw you a map of this entire city if you asked, though it wouldn’t be labelled.”

“And you just knew this was hers?”

“No, but we flew away from here a few times, I tend to remember such things.”

That caused me to fall on my flank. I blinked three time before chuckling, “You never fail to impress me, Rainbow.”

“Now, about that food,” she said with a smile.

“I’m sure they have something to eat,” I replied, “But what about our follower?”

“Oh, we lost Wild Fire fifteen minutes ago,” she said with pride in her voice, “Really, she should have just flown.”

“And you planned to tell me that when, exactly?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

“What can I say? I like it when you chase after my flank.”

“Cadet, you’d better hope that your flank is ready for tonight,” I chuckled before walking towards the complex, entering the foreroom.

“You know which floor it was?”

“Yeah, fifth floor. Besides, I still hate elevators,” I growled before pushing the button for the bell.

“Hello?” a refined voice came through the intercom.

“Hey, Octavia, open up!” I shouted.

“Hey, Spitfire, come right up,” she said back.

The door buzzed and I opened it, allowing us to pass through. With a spring in my step, I made my way to the stairs before pausing.

Crap… these will not be good for Rainbow.

With a loud sigh, I quickly made my way towards the elevator. Rainbow raised an eyebrow and paused, just to be pushed into the elevator by me. I went in after her and pressed the button for floor five.

“I thought you hated elevators?”

“I hate seeing you hurt much more,” I answered.

She sat down on her flank and stared directly into my eyes, I knew she’d never say thanks, that would be admitting that she wasn’t feeling her best, but those eyes said more than words ever could. For me, I simply lay on the ground and closed my eyes, hoping this trip would be over soon enough.

“Wasn’t too bad was it?” Rainbow asked, whispering into my ear.

“How about we visit a flower shop later and you tell me?” I replied back, smiling.

“Yeah, let’s not.”

Chuckling, we left the elevator and made our way to their apartment.

“Now that we don’t have to hide anymore, I would keep my promise and invite you to a good dinner in town, but I know you would just decline,” I said.

“What makes you think that?”

“You hate dresses,” I giggled before knocking on the door.

“Well… but… yeah… I mean,” she stumbled over her words.

“We’ll talk about that later, alright?” I suggested before the door opened and I found myself straight on the ground, tackled by a blur of white and different shades of blue.

“SPITFIRE! Glad to see you out of the hospital!” Scratch shouted.

“Vinyl, if you don’t get up off her, you’ll stick her right back in there,” Rainbow laughed behind us.

Vinyl blushed a little as she made to stand up, removing her weight from my own, “Right, the wings, sorry. Celestia, that must suck.”

I got to my hooves, grateful for the painkillers, “A little. We’re learning other ways to deal, aren't we, Rainbow?”

Her blush grew tenfold at that, “You could say that.”

Heh, gotcha.

“Well, come in. Mi casa, su casa.”

“Who taught you such hard words, Vi?” I laughed a bit.

“You can take a guess,” Octavia answered with a smile as she waved us in, “Now, come in already, we don’t have to keep this in the corridor.”

“Sounds good to me,” Rainbow replied as she walked past me and Scratch, “You guys wouldn’t happen to have any,” her stomach finished her question for her. A loud growl sounded from her before she could finish her sentence.

“Anything beats hospital food, huh?” Scratch asked with a laugh.

“I guess,” Rainbow chuckled.

Octavia closed the door behind us and made her way to the kitchen, “Something to eat sounds splendid. I just came back from rehearsals, and I’m quite sure that Vi hasn’t touched anything edible yet. Give me a few minutes, I’ll prepare something.”

“Thanks, we really do appreciate you two putting us up like this, and I’ll pay you two back everything,” I said.

“Don’t be so stupid, Spits. You don’t owe us anything. Besides, if I had to pay you everything back from the past, I would be a poor mare now,” Vinyl laughed.

“Yeah, but I don’t want you two to feel like we’re mooching off you or anything.”

“Spits, shut up. If we felt like that, we’d never have offered to let you live with us,” Scratch stated as she walked by me and slapped me in the muzzle with her tail, “Now, sit back, shut up, and let us help you.”

“Hey, watch your tail,” I laughed.

She just looked at me with a smile, “You’d better watch tonight. Tavi loved the last time, and I doubt that you two will get off easily this time.”

“Promise?” Rainbow asked with a grin.

“You bet,” Vinyl said before turning to me, “Look, I know about our past, and I know that you hesitated the last time. We both know that it will never be like in the past, but we could at least try, huh? Tavi is fine with it, and guessing by her actions, I bet Rainbow is, too.”

I smiled at that, “Vi, it’s in the past as far as I’m concerned. While we may have history, I think we’ve both moved on and found the one we were meant to be with. Whatever we do now, it’s okay with me because I know who my heart belongs to.”

“No hurt feelings?” she asked.

“None, whatsoever.”

She grinned at that and then did something unexpected; she hugged me. I smiled and returned it, “I’m glad we can still be friends.”

“Friends, fuck-buddies, whatever you want to call it,” I said with a laugh.

She laughed as she let me go and turned back to the kitchen in an effort to give her marefriend a smile. Octavia looked up at me and smiled, giving me a slight nod as she did so. It wasn’t said, but I think we all understood that as long as we did whatever we did as a group, it was gravy.

That was fine with me, too. And it went without saying that Rainbow would be cool with it. This would only become an issue if we started sneaking around each other’s flanks.

And that’s something that will never happen again. After all, I have Rainbow now.

“Who knew the great Spitfire was so sappy?” Rainbow said with a grin.

“You, for example. You’re not really any less sappy, cadet,” I shot back.

“Well… just around you. I do have a reputation to keep,” she said, blowing me a raspberry.

“Yeah, yeah. I would’ve said that, too, Rainbow Sappy,” I joked and blew her one back.

Together we both shot a few more barbs back and forth, all in good fun before Octavia and Vinyl joined us at the table. Breakfast was simple; a few pancakes with syrup, three pieces of french toast, and some apple juice for each of us. Rainbow almost seemed disappointed when she took a sip only to realize that it wasn’t hard apple cider.

“Beer and pain meds are a bad combination, cadet,” I stated.

“Can I just do the beer, then?”

“No, nothing alcoholic for you. That’s an order,” I said coldly.

I won’t give in on such topics. Her health is important.

If I was just her Captain, then yes, maybe I would’ve allowed her this. But the additional fact that she was my marefriend, the love of my life, made my decision easy to keep every damage or threat away from her.

I think she knew it, too. Don’t get me wrong, she still pouted over it, but she didn’t force the issue. Just sulked into her breakfast as she started to play with her food.

I smiled at that. It wasn’t exactly a win, but I’d take it.

“So, now that it’s out, what are you two going to do?” Vinyl asked.

“Do?” I replied.

“I mean, I’d hate to see this come between you two.”

“Oh, that, no. Whatever happens, we’ll face it together,” I said in a no-nonsense tone.

“Even if?”

“Even if,” I nodded.

“I feel ya, I’d do the same for my Tavi,” Vinyl stated.

Octavia looked up at that, “You would?”

“What? Give up wubs, give up DJing, give up everything I love doing, just to be with you? It wouldn’t even be a question. I know what’s the most important thing in my life, and it’s not that junk.”

Octavia simply stared at her for a few moments, muzzle wide open. Just as I thought she would break out in tears, she jumped at Vinyl, causing them both to fly from their position and onto the ground. The display there was the cutest I’ve ever seen.

They both struggled on the ground, Octavia crying on Vinyl, planting kiss after kiss over the unicorn while whispering how much she would love her. It was simply cute.

A hoof found mine. I looked up from our friends and to the cyan appendage placed against my own. My eyes followed it up to the love of my life’s face. She was smiling at me, “Me too,” Rainbow said.

I almost lost it then and there. That was exactly what I had been trying to prevent, and trying to prevent it had been what caused it.

Celestia, how could I have been so stupid?

It was a question that went unanswered as at that moment a knock came to the window. I looked up in question at who that could be. Rainbow beat me to it, “Misty?”

Octavia got up at that, “Who?”

“A friend,” I said, “A good one.”

Rainbow was already to the window. She popped it open with a hoof, letting the mare fly in, “I knew you two would be here,” Misty said.

“You know it’s kind of rude to come in through the window,” Octavia stated.

“Tavi, it’s fine,” Vinyl said, “If she’s a friend of Spitfire’s, she’s our friend, too.”

“Sorry about that,” Misty said, “I flew right here as soon as I got the news, and I didn’t think about it.”

“News, what news?” I asked.

She dug into her pouch and pulled out a letter, “It’s from the academy's review board. They’ve set a trial date to determine whether or not you should stay on as the leader. When I found out about it, I offered to deliver it myself. Figured you’d rather hear it from a friend. And that Rainbow would be less likely to knock my teeth out than the poor messenger's.”

“Plus, you actually knew where we were staying,” I added.

“That too,” she said back, sheepishly.

“When is it?” Rainbow asked.

“That’s the thing. It’s tomorrow.”

“WHAT?!?!” I shouted. The one good thing about bureaucracy is that it takes time, that even getting a new box of quills ordered normally took four to six weeks. For it to be tomorrow was unheard of.

“Tomorrow? How the hay did they manage that?” Rainbow asked.

“Word around the rumor mill is that somepony in a high-ranking position has something to do with it, but I don’t know more,” Misty replied, “But I doubt that it was Wild Fire. She and everypony else are scrambling their tails off, trying to get everything ready for it. It’s almost comical.”

I chuckled at that; the very idea of such a thing happening is almost unheard of, no doubt they’d be freaking out worse than we were. Opening the letter, I did let go a sigh of relief, “Well at least they weren’t stupid enough to do this in Cloudsdale.”

“Where is it?” Rainbow asked.

“Guess three times,” I chuckled.

“Manehattan?”

“Strike one.”

“Here?”

“Strike two.”

“Ponyville?”

“Strike three, you’re out, cadet.”

“Shut up, where we going?”

“Canterlot.”

“Canterlot?” Misty asked, surprised, “I hadn’t heard that.”

“I’m just as surprised as you,” I stated.

The next thing I heard surprised me; there was a small chuckle coming from Rainbow, “What’s so funny?”

“Oh, nothing,” Rainbow replied as she turned back to the food.

“Spill it, already,” I said.

“Well, Canterlot means that my letter arrived and we will have help,” Rainbow simply said before diving back into her food.

“Well, that’s cryptic,” Misty said.

“Tell me about it, she won’t let me ask any questions about it, either,” I said back, facehoofing, “Thank you for delivering this, anyway. Anything else I should know?”

“Yeah. I saw Wild Fire in the hotel just a few minutes ago. For some reason, she was dirty, sweating, and pretty angry,” Misty chuckled.

“I bet,” I said back, smiling.

“Will you be joining us for breakfast?” Octavia asked from the table, trying to be hospitable.

“No, I need to get back, the academy is on the verge of shutting down.”

“Wait, what?” I asked.

“You remember what I told you about Soarin’ trying to manage everything alone?”

“Yeah, pretty much,” I replied.

“Well, yesterday no instructor showed up, and most of the cadets went on a full revolt. Soarin’ locked himself into his office for the whole day.”

“Sounds like a madhouse over there,” I stated.

“Somewhat. I’m doing what I can to just keep the lights on, but without you, there’s little more I can do,” Misty said as she turned back, “We really need you back, Captain,” she added before taking off.

I waved at her as she left, grateful to have such a loyal friend.

Wait… when did I start thinking of her as a friend?

“You know,” Rainbow stated, “If you’re looking for a new lieutenant, I think you just found one.”

“Wait, what?” I asked.

“You know I never wanted the job, I just want to fly, to show off my stuff. Command should be given to those that step up when everyone else steps down.”

“You know that I still want you at my side for that?” I asked.

“I think we had that talk, Spitfire. I would be glad to be on the team, but that’s it. I don’t need more than being at your side, as your marefriend,” she replied.

“She’s got a point there, Spits,” Vinyl stated.

I nodded at the two of them. It hadn’t occurred to me before that Misty could fill such a role, that Rainbow didn’t need to be my equal for us to be together.

“Rainbow, what about a team rank?” I asked her, and she turned towards me in surprise.

“A team rank?”

“Yeah. Nothing too high or with too much to do. Just something that marks you special, something you really are?”

“Like?” she asked, but I could see that I had caught her interest.

“Flight officer, or a simple Ensign of command. But I would prefer you as Flight officer, since an Ensign gets too much grounding paperwork,” I chuckled.

“For real?”

I nodded, and could see that she thought about it, giving me a smile, “I’ll think about it once we cleared everything up here.”

“Looking forward to the future now?” Vinyl asked.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Knowing you, you’ve written off being in command after this. Sounds like that’s not the case, though.”

I paused at that. Vinyl was right, I was actually considering what I would do when we put this mess behind us. That made me chuckle, “Yeah, I guess I am.”

I sat back at the table with a smile upon my muzzle. My breakfast took on an entirely new light at that. I looked over at Rainbow and grinned.

What have you done to me?

My grin became a frown as I saw her wince a little. It was small, slight, only noticeable by someone staring straight at her. Her wings were starting to bother her again. I didn’t ask if she was okay, there would be no point, she’d just lie and say she was fine.

Thinking quickly, I got up and went to get her pills. It was a little unfair; I was the one that went through surgery, but she was the one in pain. The side effects of me asking her to let herself heal naturally, I supposed.

Slipping two pills into my hoof, I went back to the table and picked up a piece of her toast. Quickly taking a bite from it before she could reply, I said, “Emm, this is good.”

“Hey, that’s mine!”

“What, this?” I asked again, taking another bite and pushing the two pills into the rest.

She lurched over and took the rest from my hoof. With speed, she just shoved the whole thing into her mouth and washed it down.

“And that’s how you manage to make your marefriend eat pills,” I laughed.

“Wait, what?” She stated before her eyes started to grow heavy.

“I think I need to get her to bed,” I said.

Seems like those pills don’t only block the pain, but make her really sleepy, too.

“What were those?” Vinyl asked.

“Vicodin, and this is her second dose today,” I replied, “She kinda overdid it getting here.”

“Your bed is ready to go,” Octavia said with a smile.

“And before you can complain, it’s my room this time. I will sleep with Tavi in hers,” Vinyl chuckled.

“Thanks, Vi. Thanks, Octavia,” I said before getting up and taking them both in a quick hug.

“I’m... so... getting you all back… tonight,” Rainbow muttered, her head starting to sway.

“Looking forward to it,” Vinyl said as she blew her a raspberry.

I just chuckled and helped Rainbow to her unsteady hooves, “We can have fun tonight, for now you just need to get some rest.”

“Just me?” She asked, disappointed.

“I’ll stay with you until you fall asleep.”

“Better,” she replied, “But don’t drug me like this again,” she stated.

“Agreed,” I replied, smiling as we made our way to Vinyl’s room, “But only if you take your pills freely from now on.”

I could tell she was actively fighting off the effects of the drug. In truth, I had no idea it would work that fast on her. She must not have eaten much of her breakfast today. I made a mental note that when she did wake up, she’d need food, drink, the restroom, and me.

I looked forward to it.

When we crossed the threshold, Rainbow got a last wind at the sight of the bed. She stumbled to it in my hooves and crawled up in it. As soon as her head hit the pillow she was gone, off to a nice drug-induced sleep.

I saw it and smiled. She was technically asleep, so I had kept my word, but it wasn’t good enough for me. I arranged her hooves so she’d be more comfortable and less sore when she woke up, then crawled in bed with her. Draping a blanket over the both of us, I gave her a quick kiss on the forehead, “Sleep tight, Rainbow.”

It was three minutes of bliss, just watching her sleep in my hooves.

Then the snoring started.

“Good enough,” I chuckled and crawled out of bed to rejoin Octavia and Vi. It was one thing when we were both asleep, quite another to stay up and listen to it.

***

As expected, Rainbow slept through most of the day. So much so that I thought our night of fun might actually be put on hold. However, I should have guessed that she’d never let such things pass without a fight.

It was eight at night when I heard the door open and saw her walk out of the room. I simply smiled at her disheveled mane, and the groggy look in her eyes. She walked right out and to the restroom.

“Let me go check on her,” I said to Octavia. The refined mare just nodded and smiled.

I went into the bedroom to find that the sandwich I left for her was indeed gone, the glass of water was empty, too. No doubt she was grateful for it, even if she’d never put it into words.

Taking the empty plate and glass to the kitchen, I refilled the glass, and made my way back to the bedroom. Taking another pill out of the container, I placed it on the side of the nightstand and waited for her to come back in.

She didn’t keep me waiting for long, “Hey, Rainbow.”

“Hey,” she replied.

“Time to take your pills.”

“What? No.”

“Rainbow, we talked about this, you just gotta take one.”

“I feel fine!”

“You may, but I don’t want you hurting for… tonight,” I reminded her in a sexy tone.

“Oh. Oh!” she replied, her demeanor undergoing a paragon shift at those words. Without complaint, she walked up and grabbed the pill from off the nightstand, washing it down with the water I left her.

“Not so tired anymore?” I asked with a grin.

“My promise stands. I’ll pay you back tonight,” she replied.

“I look forward to it,” I replied as I jumped off the bed and made my way to the kitchen, “There’s still some dinner left if you’re still hungry, gotta keep up your… strength, after all.”

“Oh, your flank is so mine!” she shouted, and started to chase after me. I giggled and ran out of the room.

Together, we rounded the bed and made our way to the kitchen, me in the lead and Rainbow hot on my hooves, “Someone’s in a playful mood,” Vinyl noted with a laugh as we ran past her.

I paused and let her catch me. She almost bowled me over. Almost. Quick thinking, I turned around at the last minute and we just ended up in each other’s hooves instead, “Well, it has been a week since we’ve been able to have any fun,” Rainbow stated.

“Not exactly true, your forgot the hospital,” I giggled.

“That was just a quicky,” she growled, “I mean real fun,” she added with a playful nibble on my lower jaw.

“A week? Woo, I remember the three days Tavi went to Ponyville.”

“Vi!” Octavia scolded with the tiniest flash of pink upon her cheeks.

“She had to call out sick for her next practice,” Vinyl said proudly.

“Why’s that?” Rainbow asked, grinning.

“Let’s say that the little toy you experienced last time has some more tricks. She wasn’t able to sit, walk, or even lay on her back for four days,” Vinyl replied with pride in her voice.

Octavia looked ready to die at those words. I just laughed at it, “Sounds like a fun night, but we do have to be in court tomorrow.”

“Yeah, but after,” Rainbow replied.

“Definitely,” I said back, grinning, “Not that we can’t have less… extreme fun tonight.”

“I think the fun from last time will work pretty well,” Rainbow glared at me, “And this time, I’ll fuck you like never before,” she threatened.

“Somepony’s eager,” I laughed.

“Shall I go get it?” Vinyl asked, although her question wasn’t directed at me or Rainbow.

“What are you waiting for?” Octavia replied with a smirk.

Vinyl just squealed before bolting away to get the toy. We all laughed at how eager she was at that.

Rainbow opened the door to the fridge and quickly started to stuff her face with as much food as she could. Although I was slightly worried she was going to choke, I let her have this one. She needed to eat, but I doubted that would hold much sway with her when we got started.

Although an idea did come to mind when I saw her reaching into the fridge, her flank up in the air, pointing directly at me.

I caught Vi in the hallway and stopped her with a hoof. Gesturing to the sight in the kitchen, she caught on to what I wanted to do without having to be told.

I knew Rainbow wanted to be the one to get me, but I could always start the party, with the right equipment that is. Scratch giggled as she opened the box and took that beautiful, wonderful, magically powered strapon in her magic and placed it around me. I looked down, somewhat amused by the sight of myself with a stallionhood, even if it was fake.

With a nod, Vinyl charged the appendage with a flick of her horn and watched as I turned around and made my way to my marefriend.

Octavia took sight of it and giggled, “Rainbow, I think there’s some carrots in the back of the fridge.”

“Emh,” Rainbow mumbled as she stuck her head all the way in the back. She was so engrossed in looking for them, she didn’t even notice my approach.

In a speed that was unheard of for anypony, well, anypony that wasn’t Captain of the Wonderbolts, I mounted her almost like a stallion. In one instant the fake stallionhood penetrated her very wanting marehood almost to the end.

“HOLY BUCK!” Rainbow shouted.

“Nah, it’s just me; Spitfire,” I chuckled.

She growled and cursed, but didn’t try and force me off. After a few slow movements, she even started laughing about it, “Who knew you’d try something so freaky.”

“What can I say, the sight of your flank sticking out gave me a certain… inspiration,” I stated as I slightly pulled back, knowing that the inside of a fridge could not be a comfortable spot.

To my surprise, she reached a hoof back and kept me in place, “Keep going,” she whispered.

“You sure?”

“Oh yeah.”

It wasn’t exactly on my bucket list to have sex with my marefriend half inside my friend’s fridge, but now that it started, it was kinda exciting. I think it was the taboo of the situation that really got me into it. It was just wrong, dirty, but that made it fun.

I overheard a slight chuckle come from Octavia as she whispered into Vinyl’s ear, “Rainbow cum flavored food, what do you think it’ll taste like?”

“Skittles?” Vinyl said with a laugh.

“Well, that can wait,” Octavia replied before she pounced at Vinyl, forcing her onto the floor.

I laughed at that and started to increase my pace. I knew I was fighting through Rainbow’s drug haze and the cold temperature of the fridge, but I also knew I could be a tenacious bitch when I needed to be.

“Damn, this is one to remember,” Rainbow said through moans.

“I know, right,” I whispered back, lightly nibbling on her ear as I did so.

I continued to ram into her for a few more moments, her moaning increasing quickly. I didn’t fare better, since the magic transfered the feelings over to me. It wasn’t long before I reached my limit, just to be met with Rainbow’s hips bucking back.

“Faster, in me,” she demanded, and I was more than happy to oblige.

One last buck and I felt myself release. It was amazing, like a thousand pleasurable hooves rubbing me on the inside in all the right ways. I felt a pressure building up in the fake cock, only for it to release in a glorified orgy of pleasure directly into my waiting marefriend.

Sure as Celestia, my release caused Rainbow to release as well. A scream of “Buck yes!” echoed from the fridge as she felt the attachment release its load directly into her. The warm liquid splashed into her, slashing as more and more of it came out. All of which pushed against her cervix, almost like it was trying to ask entry into her womb.

I gave another buck, just to get it deeper into her. The thought of flooding through her cervix was somehow taboo, but highly appealing, “Vi that can’t get her pregnant, right?”

“Not unless you alter the spell to power it up and overfill it,” came the heavy reply from my side.

I won’t lie, that knowledge caused a LOT of thoughts to fill my head, the very idea of Rainbow carrying my foal made me hotter than I could ever remember being. But that wouldn’t be something I’d just do to Rainbow, it’s something we could talk about, one day.

“Emmm… too bad,” Rainbow moaned.

I paused at that.

Maybe we should have that talk soon?

Eventually I did pull back, noticing with surprise at how little cum came out of the mare’s pussy. The thought of where it did end up made me smile. That last push must have done it, I did manage to get it into her womb after all.

On unsteady legs, she pulled out of the fridge and grinned at me, “Pass it over.”

“It seems like it’s a bit dirty to just hoof it over,” I grinned, “Maybe you should clean it up first?”

She looked at me in surprise, then smiled, “As you order, Captain.”

I walked backwards and stood on my hind legs, my back leaning against the side of the counter. Rainbow grinned and stared at the member protruding out from between my legs, one that was covered in her and its cum.

She licked her lips, almost like she was about to taste the most tasty lollipop ever. I grinned as I saw her approach it, her steps became more and more steady as she concentrated on her prize.

She started off small, a simply lick across the head of the dildo. That one simple lick was like a lightning bolt of pleasure striking my brain. My hooves buckled, my knees almost collapsed in on themselves.

“Wow,” I stated.

She grinned again and licked me from the bottom of the shaft all the way to the tip.

“Oh my Celestia!” I moaned at the contact. I finally understood why stallions liked this so much, and somewhat regretted treating it like a chore when I was with one. It felt almost as good as being eaten out. Almost.

A quick glance to my side confirmed that Vinyl and Octavia were muzzle deep into each others marehood, so I fully concentrated on Rainbow, who gently nuzzled the tip.

“Mmm,” I moaned as she parted her lips and took the head directly into her muzzle. It was like a hot, warm, inviting wrap. I cooed in delight as she started to work her way down, slowly at first, but then with more speed. Her tongue didn’t stay inactive either, she lightly licked the side of the head and then the shaft, enjoying the taste and my cooes of pleasure at her actions.

“Not there, not there, not there! Oh my!” Octavia yelled.

I glanced over to see what I already expected; Vi was starting to play with her nipples. That caused me to laugh.

Heh, she never changes. Always a fetish for nipples.

When I looked back down, I almost came again. Rainbow looked up at me and then deepthroated the whole shaft all in one go.

My lower jaw fell, my tongue rolled out to the side, and my eyes slammed shut, “Oh, Rainbow.”

Thankfully she didn’t reply, she simply started to rapidly work her way up and down my shaft. Enjoying the look on my face as she did so.

My hoof found the back of her head all by itself. I knew I wouldn’t last long, not with her doing something like this.

Celestia, I love this toy.

When it happened, it happened suddenly. I pulled her head all the way down the shaft as I came. I unloaded load after load of the cum directly down her throat. Too overcome with pleasure to even worry if she could take it. It was almost like my brain switched off as soon as it happened. Like I just couldn’t think of anything else.

My hoof lost its strength after three good spirits. My lower ones, too. I fell sideways from the counter, no longer able to keep myself up like that. Rainbow quickly pulled off and coughed a few times, earning another spurt on her muzzle for her trouble.

“Damn, Spits, you trying to choke me?”

I opened my eyes, “Sorry, I… I…”

“It’s okay, just giving you shit,” She replied, smiling.

The cum dripping off her nose made me laugh. I pulled her close and licked it off.

“Hey, I was saving that,” she complained.

“I’m sure,” I replied, “But don’t be greedy.”

“Yeah, yeah. Now that it’s clean, fork it over,” Rainbow replied back, smiling.

I just laughed as I removed it from around my waist and passed it over.

“Do we have to recharge it?” I asked Vinyl, who was still busy.

“Mh, mh,” came the mumbled reply before her horn glowed just a second before the magic dildo.

“I guess it’s ready to shoot again,” I joked.

Rainbow grabbed my lower hooves and pulled me even further down, “Well then, let’s put it to work,” she stated as she positioned herself on top of me, “Of course that still leaves the question, front door or back door?”

“Last time we did back,” I replied, hoping she wouldn’t want a repeat performance.

“Fair point,” Rainbow grinned, and I let loose a sigh of relief. It was enjoyable, but it also left me sore for a few days after, something I didn’t really need before going to a Canterlot trial.

Rainbow simply smiled and kissed me, her muzzle pressed firmly against mine. I knew it was only a distraction once she quickly rammed into me, almost in one long buck.

“Oh my!” I screamed before she cut me off with another kiss.

“Revenge,” she whispered as she pulled back with a lusty glint in her eyes before starting to hammer into my longing marehood.

I felt my entire body pushed by her strength, my back and shoulders pushed against the lower components in the kitchen, my flank heaved according her her will, her desires. And I loved it, I loved her being in charge like this, me left with no choice but to go along. It just felt amazing in ways I couldn’t even begin to describe.

I wanted no quarter, and Rainbow offered none. It took her only three tries to build up to speed, but once she found her stride, she kept it with all the tenacity she was known for.

A rhythmic, thud-thud-thud filled the room as Rainbow kept pounding into me, seconds became minutes as time moved on. I found myself heaving at her touch, my eyes locked squarely on her face. A face that was contorted with effort, that saw this as nothing more than a challenge to overcome.

That snapped me out of it, “CADET!” I shouted.

Rainbow paused, surprised by my shout, “What?”

I stared up at her, my eyes locking with hers, “It’s not a race, let’s just have fun. We have all night, remember?”

She looked at me before looking down, “Sorry,” she mumbled.

I raised a hoof and cupped her muzzle to raise her view again, “It’s okay, Rainbow. Just think about it. This is about us, our love for each other, not how fast you can make the other cum.”

A giggling from the entrance to the kitchen caught both of our attention. I looked over to see Octavia and Vinyl look at us, smiles upon their muzzles, “That’s so sweet,” Octavia teased.

“Hey, shut your muzzle,” I replied, blowing them a raspberry.

“Why don’t you two finish up on the couch, I’m sure it’s got to be more comfortable than the floor,” Vinyl said with a laugh.

“And so you two can get a better view?” Rainbow asked with a grin.

“Amongst other things,” Vinyl said with a laugh.

“You’re bad!” Octavia shouted.

“Would you want me any other way, Tavi?”

“Not for a million bits,” Octavia said with a kiss, “Two million, maybe,” she teased.

“Well, everypony has a price,” Rainbow replied with a smile as she pulled out of me.

“Oh, what would be your price?” I asked as I made to stand up.

“Nothing as petty as bits, just queen of the world,” Rainbow said, grinning, “Then I could just order you to be mine anyway, and I’d get both.”

I laughed at that, “You’d want to be in charge of the whole world?”

“Nope, I’d make others do it, and just get my way all the time.”

“Admit it, you just want the freedom to make out whenever you want without being charged by the guards,” I chuckled.

“You know me all too well,” she replied with a laugh, “Now come on, my dick’s getting cold.”

“Just got a shaft and you’re already just like a stallion. Maybe I should take it away again?” I said with an raised eyebrow.

“You know it’s just fun?” Rainbow pouted.

“Just making sure you don’t get a big head, cadet,” I said with a smirk as I lead the way to the couch, my hips swaying back and forth, my tail bouncing more than needed.

“No need to worry about that, after all, now I have two,” Rainbow replied with a smile as she followed me to the couch.

I laughed at that as I jumped up on it and turned over, noticing with some dismay the bandages still keeping my wings in place, it was almost like not having a hoof. Rainbow jumped up after me, her stomach quickly pressed against my own, her lips found mine, and her member pressed between us, soaking our fur with my juices.

“Mmmm, Rainbow,” I said with a moan, enjoying the feeling of her being on top of me like this.

She pulled back, smiling at me as I looked up at her. With care, she positioned the head of the dildo at my entrance and started pushing.

Unlike last time, I felt her entering this time, not just a sudden sharp pain of being bottomed out like a dog in heat. There was a time and a place for that, and during those times it felt amazing, but right now was not that.

She pushed gently, almost carefully while our gaze still held each other. It felt like it took minutes before she bottomed out. I also noticed that she pushed deeper in than I did with her, reaching my cervix with no problems.

“I love you,” she whispered before slowly pulling back and starting to buck me.

“I love you, too,” I replied before our muzzles met in a long kiss.

She found her pace and kept it, it was less than a third of what she had earlier but it felt so much better than that ever could. Each time her hips pressed forward, we both released small little cooes at each other. Every time she pulled out, I found myself whimpering just a little bit.

The biggest change was her face; she wasn’t holding herself back, trying to deny her own pleasure in the sake of giving me mine. She was there with me, enjoying our actions together, as lovers, not pleasure bots for the other pony.

I wrapped my front hooves under hers and held her close to my chest, simply wanting us to be closer to touch her on the outside and the inside at the same time. She smiled at that and did her best to reciprocate my wants.

Wants that were hers as well, “Spits… I’m… I’m,” she released in small moans.

“Go ahead,” I whispered back, “I’m right there with you.”

I felt her press all the way into me, a sharp pain stinging through me before a rush of cooling juices dulled the pain and replaced it with nothing but pleasure. Rainbow fell down, her entire weight now upon me.

I cooed in delight as spurt after spurt of cum shot directly into my womb. My body lit up in pleasure at the sudden sensation of being so full in such an intimate place. Rainbow’s head found the crook of my neck as she rested for a bit.

“You two really do make a great couple,” Octavia said from my left side.

“Heh, you two aren’t bad either,” I chuckled as Octavia rose just to let her juices flow freely between her hind legs.

“I really hope you two are ready for the next round, Spits,” Vinyl chuckled before making her way towards Octavia’s bedroom.

I let Octavia answer for me; I ran my hoof right up her thigh and across her marehood as she was just about out of my reach. A loud ‘eep’ came from the mare at the sudden contact. With a grin I licked my hoof clean, “Does that answer your question?” I asked, smiling.

“Did you save me some?” Rainbow asked as she regained her strength and raised her head.

“Sorry, Rainbow. You have to get your own hoof full,” I said.

Rainbow licked her lips before turning to Octavia. In a blink, she pulled out to chase after the grey mare, followed by the laughter of Vinyl and me.

We grinned at each other as we soon heard a loud ‘eep’ and rose to follow them. The sight proved right, but in another way. It was Octavia that had Rainbow pinned down on the mattress of her bed.

“Heh, you should never underestimate the strength of an earth pony,” I chuckled.

“Ugh, no kidding,” Rainbow said with a grin as Octavia went to town on her fake stallionhood. I watched as Rainbow’s face contorted at the tongue work of the gray mare.

“I think she’s enjoying it,” I said to Vinyl.

“But it’s kinda unfair that Rainbow doesn’t get a taste,” Vinyl said in a grin.

“True, why don’t you do something about that?” I asked.

Vinyl winked at me as she made her way to the bed, leaping up on it, she positioned herself directly over Rainbow’s muzzle. The cyan mare didn’t need a second invitation as she started to go to work on the white mare’s slit.

Of course, that still leaves me.

My eyes followed Vi’s body, down Rainbow’s, and to Octavia's. She was licking Rainbow’s fake stallionhood like it was her last meal in Equestria, her own nether’s criminally untouched. With my marehood still a little sore from Rainbow’s … rapid departure, I saw no harm in fixing that little issue right then. Especially as she had a taste to her that I’d be lying if I said I didn’t enjoy.

Vinyl followed my movement with a smile, a nod, and then a wink. Octavia didn’t even see me, busy as she was with licking Rainbow’s fake stallionhood. She only recognized me once my muzzle was directly on her slit, my breathing pressing against her nethers. Shivering, she wiggled her hips once, a clear invitation for me. I didn’t need another one as I buried my muzzle into her wet marehood, gently parting her labia with my tongue.

I don’t know what they were doing while me and Rainbow were having our fun, but it had Octavia’s motor going full throttle. The mare’s pussy was already soaking wet, so much so that I had to work for my tongue not to make entry. I licked her, enjoying the taste of her oh so sweet love juices, licking her from the bottom of her slit all the way to the top.

Not as sweet as Rainbow’s, but still...

She cooed in pleasure at my actions, her body replacing everything I just enjoyed with even more juices, just for me. My muzzle grinned as I cleaned my plate a second time, then a third, and a fourth. Each time she’d happily moan as she kept working my marefriend’s fake cock with her tongue.

She’s enjoying this, I wonder about…

A devious thought came to mind as my eyes took in her nethers, more specifically, her tailhole. I stuck my tongue as far into her passage as I could, earning a loud moan of pleasure from her throat as as she practically deep throated Rainbow. Part of me knew that she wasn’t actually tasting Rainbow, she had cleaned that taste off with her own muzzle, Octavia was tasting me.

Well, this is just fair play then.

I pulled my tongue out, kissed her clit one more time, and then licked her tailhole with my tongue.

Octavia pulled back, her eyes wide and her muzzle agape at the sudden contact with her anus. She turned her head and cocked an eyebrow at me. I simply raised one eyebrow, an unspoken question to her.

Her response was as quick as it was sly, she just smiled and went back to work on Rainbow.

Looks like a yes to me.

A grin appeared on my muzzle as I licked again. My tongue made it’s way around the little brown puckered hole, seeking to lube it up as much as I could. Something that was more than generously supplied by Octavia's lower hole.

After the third such application, I stuck my tongue in.

Octavia arched her back at that, her moans grew louder in her throat as she redoubled her efforts on Rainbow. I grinned and kept up the rimjob. In my head I thought she was imagining my tongue to be that dick she was licking, riding her raw in the ass as it bucked into her. My own hoof soon found my nethers as I rubbed myself while licking her.

Rainbow soon started to buck her hips up, deepthroating Octavia with the fake dick. However, the grey mare kept sucking on it while Rainbow’s hips bucked faster and faster. Until the point she came and flooded Octavias muzzle with loads of cum.

The mare may have been used to the toy due to her and Vi’s play, but not even she could take that much with someone eating out her tailhole. She chocked a little and was forced to pull off, her face quickly became the only place for Rainbow’s cum to land, I could feel her body convulse from the sudden hot liquid landing on her muzzle, causing her to let go of the pleasure she had been holding back.

Her first jets of cum hit my neck before I realized what was happening. I pulled back and moved down, catching the back half of the second, and all of the third in my mouth.

“Emm, you taste great,” I said as she almost collapsed onto the floor.

“Vi says the same thing,” Octavia replied, smiling.

“And I stand by it,” Vinyl said as she continued to ride out Rainbow’s tongue work.

I had--mistakenly-- assumed Rainbow was the first one to cum. That proved false when I saw the condition of my marefriend’s fur around her face. Vi had ridden her to orgasm at least three times, and from the looks of things, neither of them had any real intention of stopping anytime soon.

“Looks like we are out of this,” I said to Octavia before turning to Rainbow and Vinyl, “Mind if I borrow the dildo? Oh, and please recharge it, Vi,” I added with a smirk.

Her magic aura surrounded the strapon, and in a flash it was removed from Rainbow’s waist, “All good,” Vi moaned as her own pleasure started to build up again.

I picked it up and started to slide it on, one leg at a time. Octavia just grinned as she looked at me, “That thing’s seen more use then you could ever guess at,” she grinned.

“I bet, now lay on the bed please, just your front hooves though.”

“Oh, sounds like fun,” she replied, doing as I asked.

“You weren’t joking last time as you said that in bed you forget all your manners, right?” I asked her with a chuckle.

“She’s… made me blush a few times,” Vinyl said between moans.

I smiled at that and placed my forehooves on the bed, my chest pressed against her back, my lips started to nibble on her ear, “Then where do you want it?” I whispered my question.

She responded just as I hoped she would, “Buck me in the ass.”

I knew it!

“As you wish,” I replied as I pulled back. There was no need to worry if she was properly lubed up, I had already seen to that much. I simply positioned the head of the well-lubed dildo at her rear entrance and slowly, ever so slowly, started to push.

My own experience at the other end had been amazing. It hurt, at first anyway, but once you were beyond that it filled you in a way that simply felt right. I sought to duplicate that now, pushing just a little bit at a time, seeking just to get the head in and take it one victory at a time.

The strapon did its work, it made me feel it in a way that only stallions ever got to enjoy, and oh my Celestia, it felt amazing. It was like a super hot, super tight marehood wrapped around my dick, loving me, and squeezing me in equal measure.

I wasn’t even aware of when the head popped in. I simply kept pushing, slowly, listening to Ocativa’s body language as she told me how fast to go, how much to push, and what felt right.

All of the signs pointed to one word: More.

I gave her more. I increased my pace, causing her to moan, and soon I was as deep in her as I could be.

“Mhh, you make me feel so full,” she cooed at me.

“You’re… you’re so tight, it’s… wow,” I stated.

She wiggled her hips ever so slightly, an action that almost blew my mind, “Keep it up.”

I nibbled playfully at her ear as I started to pull out. I could feel the friction, the heat, and the tightness as I worked my way out. It wouldn’t be long before we’d need more lube, but I also knew I wouldn’t last long like this anyway. It simply felt too good.

I only pulled three-fourths of the way out before I started to push back in, my body enjoying the feel, my mind blown away by the pleasure.

I could tell by her shivers and moans, Octavia was in the same boat. She had fully relaxed her body, accepting me, as I bucked her tailhole with rhythmic movement.

“This… this is incredible,” I stated.

“Feels good on this end, too,” She replied.

“I’m… I’m not going to…”

“Don’t try, just enjoy yourself.”

I picked up the pace as I felt my own orgasm growing in intensity. It felt amazing, better than amazing. My movements started to grow faster, harder, longer.

“Oh Celestia, buck me harder, more,” Octavia moaned out, burying her muzzle into the sheets.

I happily obliged and fucked her hard into her tailhole, enjoying the friction upon the fake shaft along the pleasure. Octavia’s moans increased, and I could tell that she was close, too.

“I’m… I’m… I’m about to…”

“Three more, then as deep as you can get it,” she demanded through her moans.

I obliged, just barely though. With the fun about to come to an end, I made sure each thrust was better than the others. The first, the second, and at last, the third.

“Fill me!” Octavia screamed shortly before the third buck, losing her temper completely.

When I pushed in on the third thrust, she did something that blew my mind, and my load. She squeezed her flank together as tight as she could, doubling the pressure surrounding my fake cock.

I cried in bliss as I pushed against it, forcing myself to bottom out as my cum lubed my way. My chest collapsed on her back and squirt after squirt of cum made it deep inside the mare.

Octavia cried as the hot liquid coated her inner walls in white cum. It was too much even for her, her own body overloaded to the brim with pleasure as I felt several squirts of cum hit my hind legs.

We both panted hard, before she turned her head and kissed me.

“Now the other one,” she said huskily.

I simply stared at her, “Really?”

“Really,” she breathed out with a smile.

“Let me… let me catch my breath first.” I huffed.

“Oh, you can do better than that,” Vinyl teased.

“You won’t say that anymore if I stuff you, Vi,” I shot back.

Still, what was said did irk me a little bit, especially as she was still riding my marefriend’s muzzle. I forced myself to find my second wind and got back to my hooves, pulling my hips back as I did so.

“Mhh, that’s a good mare,” Octavia cooed.

“It’s always the quiet ones,” I said under my breath as the strapon popped out of her ass. Then I got a small idea, “Hey, Vi, can you make it overflowing without charging it too much?”

“Yep,” she panted before her horn glowed for a brief second.

I grinned as I felt the spell go to work, it was almost like a rejuvenation charm when it was attached. I looked down at the mare below me as she rolled over, her flank still tender, but she didn’t let that stop her. I pulled back just a little to get a better look at the damage; there was still a small amount of cum dripping freely from her tailhole as well as some on her muzzle from before.

“Your stomach, your ass, and now your pussy. You’re just going to be full of cum after today,” I said seductively.

“No problem with that,” she giggled and wiggled a bit.

“Ready or not, here I cum,” I replied as I moved back over her, my body positioned directly on top of hers, my hoof positioned the head of the strapon directly at her entrance and pushed.

She closed her eyes and let off a very unlady like moan. I grinned, it felt good, fantastic even, but after what we just did, it wasn’t anything of issue to me right now. My movements were more forceful, more of what Rainbow had done with me on the kitchen floor. We were both open, we were both built up, and we were both more than ready for this.

There was a time and place for everything, and this was the time and the place. In seconds

my hips met her flank, I could feel the tip of the strapon pressing against her cervix and decided to hold off on that, not until the end anyway.

She moaned as she looked at me, a look of lust in her eyes as she met mine. I grinned back, my body starting to pull out and push back in equal measure. Her forehooves made their way under my own as they wrapped around my back, careful to avoid my bandaged wings.

Each push in, each pull out I increased my tempo. I saw her head starting to move back, her neck almost like elastic at this point, unable to hold her head up. With a grin, I doubled my pace, and doubled it again.

“BUUUCCCKKK YEEEESSSS.”

“I think she’s enjoying it,” Vinyl said with a laugh.

“Just wait, it’s your turn after it, Vi,” I threatened her.

“Oh, please, yes!” she answered with a smirk.

Looks like I’m bucking all three this night. But there’s only one mare I love.

I looked at Rainbow, who was heavily panting, giving her a loving smile, one she returned with a nod. It was my sign for freedom, and I would use it this night. Then she did something else that caught my attention, well, other then trying to clean Vi’s cum off her muzzle that is. She lightly stroked her nipples with a hoof.

I looked down at Octavia and grinned. I knew exactly what she was getting at. With one hoof, I lightly ran it across Octavia’s left teat.

“AHHHHHHHH!” the mare screamed a yell that I was sure they could hear in the street. Her walls tightened upon my fake stallionhood, squeezing it, milking it for all it was worth.

She was definitely tighter in the tailhole, of that there was no doubt, but this wasn’t anything I could scoff at. My own pleasure had been building slowly up to this point, but not even I could hold back from this. I forced myself into her as far as I could possibly go, breaking through the barrier into her womb as the first squirt of cum poured from the strapon in a wave of fluid.

It was the first of many, many such spurts.

“Oh buck, yes, fill me, all of it,” Octavia screamed, surprising me once again.

Vinyl laughed at that, “And she’s harmless at the moment, trust me.”

I heard a few more words after that, but I didn’t understand any of them. My body was nothing but the squirt of cum shooting from my dick, one after another after another. Each and every one was a river of pleasure, only leaving me for a second before the next, and the one after that. My breath caught in my throat and I was in danger of passing out before it finally started to ebb.

The squirts kept coming, but they were slower, less intense. The head of my faux cock felt like it was sitting in a ocean of cum now, something I only continue adding to with each and every squirt.

“Is that normal?” Rainbow asked, shocked at what she was seeing.

I glanced over, her eyes were glued to the area between us. Looking down I saw what she was talking about; Octavia’s stomach was easily three times it’s normal size, “Oh, wow.”

“Yeah, it’s normal,” Vinyl laughed, “Don’t pull out too quickly, though.”

“Are you sure, Vi?” Octavia asked heavily breathing, “It never filled that much before.”

“Yeah, I’ve already seen it, just pull out slowly.”

I did as I was asked, and instantly knew the reason why I had to be slow. As soon as my cock head broke the seal it had created, the faux cum started to leak down the shaft and out her pussy, soaking us both.

I took it slowly, letting her body adjust to the missing appendage in her. When I was all the way out, I stood back to examine my work.

Octavia looked eight months pregnant, her pussy was still dripping juices, as was her anus. The extra pressure from her full womb no doubt causing it to leak out.

“Wow,” Octavia and I said at the same time.

“I want that, too!” Rainbow scowled as she looked at me.

“Wait! Give me some time!” I tried to reason, but I knew she would just take what she wanted.

“Vinyl, please be so kind and fill it like that again,” Rainbow said with a grin.

“How does it feel, Octavia?” I asked, already knowing that reasoning with Rainbow would be a lost cause right now.

“Incredible,” she whispered before turning to Vinyl, “Once your tour is over next year, you know what to do!” she said, causing Vinyl to blush heavily.

“I think we should rest now,” Vinyl quickly said, causing us others to look at her in disbelief.

“Are you kidding me, Vi?” I asked.

“Uh, then have fun, but I think we need to go to bed,” Vinyl pointed at Octavia.

“Oh, yeah, sorry,” I mumbled before turning to Rainbow, “C’mon, let them sleep.”

“But it’s my turn, I want…”

“Rainbow, it’s already two in the morning,” I said and pointed towards the clock on the wall, “They are our hosts and they would like to sleep… but,” I slowly walked towards her, “But I’ll fill you after court, much more than you’ll handle, cadet. Trust me,” I seductively whispered into her ear.

“OWW!” Rainbow yelled, causing me to jump in surprise.

“What?” I asked, worried.

She blushed as she realized what the issue was, “My wing…”

Me, Octavia, and Vinyl all started to laugh at her painful wingboner.

“Another reason to get you into bed before filling makes it worse,” I said under my laughing.

Rainbow pouted, grunted, but followed. A clear sign that I had won the argument. Before I could leave the room, however, a barrier stopped me, and in a short flash, the fake cock was gone from my waist.

“Good night, and sweet dreams,” Vinyl said and winked while Octavia seemed to be already out cold.

“Night you two,” I replied back, smiling as I followed Rainbow to Scratch’s room.

I was tired, really tired, and just wanted to fall down the bed. Looking down at myself, I noticed with a smile that Vinyl had cleaned my coat from the cum at the same time she removed the magic dildo.

With a sigh, I leaped onto the bed and Rainbow followed me, snuggling deeply into my side.

“That was cool, Firefly, but I have to admit that I love it more if we do it alone, at least sometimes I’d like you to myself,” she whispered.

“I know, but it is an interesting experience,” I said back.

“Is it wrong that I’m a bit afraid about tomorrow?” she suddenly asked.

“It’s not, I am, too. Just let it happen, I will be at your side.”

“I love you,” she hummed, softly drifting off to sleep.

“And I love you, my little Rainbow,” I cooed, quickly going into my dreamland as well.

As always, my dream was about Rainbow and a bright future. Something, I would make sure to let it happen that way, even fight for it.

I love you more than you imagine.

Patience

Chapter nine: Patience (Rainbow Dash's POV)

“What?! Why can’t we do something? Waiting two hours before we can go with only sitting and chatting, that’s boring!” I scowled, tossing my still damp mane to the other side.

“Hey, calm down. I promised you we’d have fun after court. Now would be a pretty bad idea, and you know it. We’d never be ready in time!” Spitfire tried to reason with me.

“But!” I started, just to be stopped by Octavia.

“Look, Rainbow. I know it’s hard to keep calm. I can tell you that much, after last night, I’m still shivering for more,” she said, and I could actually see her shudder for real before she continued, ”Just look on the bright side. As soon as court is over, you two have time for everything.”

“And this time, alone, just as you like it the most,” Spitfire whispered into my ear.

Those words caused the hated reaction; my wings trying to get stiff and forcing against the bandages they were in, causing me to yelp in pain.

Immediately, Spitfire peppered kisses against my muzzle, while mumbling, “Sorry, sorry!”

Of course, that didn’t stop Vinyl and Octavia from laughing madly.

“Yeah, yeah, share the fun, you two,” I smiled, “But let me remind you, it was us that fucked you two like mad mares in heat.”

All I got in response were two similar raspberries.

“So, what now? We keep talking, or do something?” I asked.

“Playing a game? Or we could go and eat something?” Vinyl suggested.

“Something to eat sounds pretty good,” Spitfire said, and I could hear her stomach grumble.

She blushed, but I gave her belly a quick kiss before planting one on her muzzle, ”Yeah, we should definitely go and eat something.”

“I think we all could use something to eat after last night,” Octavia added with a wink.

We all blushed at that, but Vinyl was the one to open the door and wave us on, “Move your lazy flanks, I know just the place for some nice, greasy food.”

“Breakfast, Vi, not greasy food,” Octavia frowned.

“Isn’t that the same thing?”

She earned a playful scuff over her head for that, but shrugged as we left the apartment. At the elevator, she paused and looked at Spitfire, who just shrugged and pointed at me in reply.

“Firefly, take the stairs if it’s too uncomfortable for you. I’m sure I can survive a minute without you,” I said gently and nuzzled the side of her muzzle.

She kissed me and followed us into the elevator, her coat pressed deeply against mine the entire time. I could hear her sighing as we left the elevator and the apartment.

“You never told me why you dislike elevators,” I whispered into her ear.

“A good friend of mine was involved in the accident with the test model years ago in Baltimare,” she whispered back, but hesitantly.

I felt that it was a topic which she wasn’t sure to talk about, so I simply rubbed my coat against her, trying to comfort her and telling that I was there for her. She answered with a soft kiss and a smile.

We soon reached a building that looked like a pub. We all could’ve just guessed it, since it was Vinyl that lead us. Never would she lead us to a fancy restaurant, not that I would ever complain about it. Just the look of Octavia and Spitfire were priceless.

“Vi, dear… Please tell me that this is some kind of silly jest!” Octavia sputtered, much to Vinyl’s amusement.

“Nah! It’s just the place for greasy food!” she exclaimed proudly.

“Vi… I’m going to tie you to the bed and buck that silliness out of you!” Octavia suddenly growled and glared at her marefriend.

“If you insist,” Vinyl said with a smile, “But until then, calm down and get in. You will be surprised.”

I simply shrugged and went in, followed shortly by Spitfire and Vinyl. Octavia hesitated, but saw no other way than to follow us in the end. Immediately, we were pushed out of the way by a blue mare who jumped at Vinyl.

“Vi! I thought you’d never come back here to grab a bite or visit me!” she shouted.

“Ugh, Open Blue! You’re…. you’re… I can’t breath!” Vinyl barely got out.

That’s interesting. She can call her Vi, so they have to be pretty close.

I could also see that Octavia didn’t look amused.

“Open Blue… It has been quite a long time,” she spoke coolly.

“Oh, c’mon, Tavi! She said it was an accident! I haven’t met her since school at that time, so she couldn’t know what happened with Brass!” Vinyl answered.

“That doesn’t mean that I have to like the mare that uses every possibility to swing her hooves around the neck of my marefriend,” Octavia frowned.

Vinyl rolled her eyes before nudging the blue mare, “Can you prepare two of my specials and then two portions of eggs benedict please?”

“They have eggs benedict?” Octavia and Spitfire asked in unison.

Well, there’s the surprise.

Open Blue laughed before jumping up, “Sure, take a seat. And just ignore that pegasus in the last corner. She’s been crying all day, but refuses to speak.”

While Vinyl and Octavia did just that, Spitfire cast a glance at the pegasus and her eyes went wide, “Oh Celestia, that’s Sassaflash,” she whispered into my ear before joining the other two in the booth.

Before I could ask her anything, she just shook her head, “Don’t. I’ll take care of that on a less hectic day,” she whispered and planted a kiss on my muzzle, and I switched my attention back to Vinyl and Octavia.

“Well, now, what was that about you complaining? You should learn to trust me!” Vinyl said with a smug grin.

“Yes, I know, Vi, and I’m sorry,” Octavia sighed, “While you’re rubbing off on me, I’ve still got some of my old self left to complain.”

“Hehe, rubbed off,” I couldn’t help myself.

My comment earned a look of death from the refined mare, and a smile of a job well done from her marefriend.

“Let’s save that for later, Rainbow,” Spitfire replied with a kiss on my cheek.

“Pinkie promise?”

“Of course.”

“Well, now that the obvious has been settled, we shouldn’t dilly dally too long, you two don’t want to be late for the train,” Octavia reminded us.

Spitfire's mood went sour at that, “Gotta ruin a good thing, huh?” I asked blankly.

“Besides, it’s not like the food-- Celestia dammit!” Vi shouted as at that moment the blue mare showed up.

Open Blue laughed, “What? It’s not like it’s packed in here or anything, did you think it’d take long?”

“There’s no reason for such coarse language, Vinyl. Apologize to the mare,” Octavia stated.

“...”

“What was that?”

“Sorry…”

“Better.”

As much of a kick I got from watching Octavia chastise Vinyl, my eyes turned to my marefriend, and the look of uncertainty on her muzzle, “Hey, you okay?” I whispered.

“Huh? Yeah, just…”

“Yeah nothing, you’re worried, aren’t you?” I asked.

“Not like you to be so insightful.”

“Not like me to have somepony I love so much,” I replied back with a small smile, one that disappeared when she didn’t return it, “You know it’s going to be okay, right?”

“You can’t know that. Today could be the last day we had to wake up together. And rather than spend it together, we…”

“Spent it with our good friends?”

“You know what I mean,” she looked at me with a deadpan expression.

“You’d have preferred to simply held each other in bed?”

She nodded.

“Well, I say buck that.”

“What?” she asked, shocked.

“You forget, I’m THE Rainbow Dash. When a problem shows up, I charge right at it, refusing to let anything or anypony keep me from what I want, and right now, I want you. I want to spend my life with you. So if this is the problem we gotta solve, I say we charge headfirst straight at it.”

“I would say that’s the attitude that screams for trouble,” a cool voice said right next to me.

We all turned to see the cream coat of the pegasus mare nopony wanted to see.

“Wild Fire. I’m surprised that you managed to recover from the exercise so fast,” Spitfire frowned, “You should work on your leg muscles, too, not only your wings.”

“You mean like you do with your exercises, Spitfire? I know how you always complain about them eating up so much of your day. Don’t worry, you’ll soon have plenty of time to get them done.”

“Are you seriously threatening my mare?” I asked with venom dripping from my voice as I got up from my seat.

“A back-talking cadet, another shining example of Spitfire’s leadership.”

“I think it is time that a mare teaches you some manners. How about me?” I continued as she tried to see through me and only attack Spitfire.

I was all about to tackle her, but soft, yellow wings held me back.

“She’s not worth it, Rainbow. Let’s deal with her at court, that’s all she deserves.”

“All I deserve?” Wild Fire spit the words out, “The only thing you two deserve is dismissal of your duties forever, you maybe even jail for seducing a cadet!”

A shout of “Rainbow no!” was lost to the winds as I pulled my hoof back and made to connect it with Wild Fire’s jaw. It would have, too, it was a solid hit that I’d knocked out changelings with, but a blue aura encased my hoof a split second before it made impact.

“Striking a superior officer?” Wild Fire said in mock surprise.

“I would love to let her do it, but you are disturbing a wonderful day. Dust off before I deal with you,” Vinyl said bittersweetly after a nod from Spitfire.

Spitfire just nodded at that, “Besides, it only counts if she actually touches you.”

“Wait, didn’t they dismiss us until after the court? I can do what I want to her!” I cheered, raising my hoof again.

A hoof wrapped around mine and stopped me, “Not quite, Rainbow. Technically we’re on administrative leave, the rules still apply,” Spitfire stated.

“We do get discharged, somepony is getting her flank whooped,” I stated flatly.

“And then you’ll end up in jail.”

“I never said that I’ll kick her flank in that case. Seriously, why does she hates you? Just because she doesn’t get a special somepony for herself? Bo-ho, I’m crying in sympathy,” I mocked.

Wild Fire turned beat red at that, an action that should’ve earned applause, considering her cream coat, “I should deal with you two right away!” she bursted out.

“Oh, throw the first punch, please, please make my day,” Spitfire said with a shit-eating grin, “I’d love to see what happens next. Or did you forget that we have three witnesses? And trust me on this one, Rainbow’s no slouch.”

“I believe the term is, Protector of Equestria,” I said with a grin, “So please, let’s see what you can do. I’m sure showing up to the court room with a black eye will help my case out a great deal. Not that your wheelchair won’t offset that a little.”

Wild Fire looked down at us, and I could see her seriously considering it. That is, until the door opened and another pegasus walked in.

“Wild Fire, I said don’t follow them!” Cloud Break growled after giving us four at the booth an apologetic smile, “You insist that I support you, yet you doing such dumb things!”

“Cloud Break, shut up,” Downdraft cut him off as she stepped in behind him, “Wild Fire, it’s unbelieveable… but he is right in this case. We should go now, the chariot will be here soon.”

Wild Fire had the look of a foal caught red-hoofed raiding the cookie jaw. I could see her steaming at the insult we had done to her. Part of her was pissed, she had come here to destabilize us, to gloat over what she did, instead, she got to know more of me.

Given it wasn’t the me I wanted her to know, but putting a superior officer on the floor unprovoked was probably a bad idea, or that’s what Spitfire would have told me. Personally, I thought it would be funny as hell.

“This isn’t over,” she mumbled before leaving us in peace.

“Got that right,” I replied snarkily as she left the table. I found myself partly hoping we would get discharged, just so I could whoop her flank for that little stunt. Sure, Celestia might frown at that, but hell, she owed me after helping to save Luna from Nightmare moon.

It was useful to have friends in high places.

And Spitfire has no idea what I managed to set up for the court.

As much of a fun distraction that was, when I looked back over to my marefriend, Spitfire was still look down, playing with her food with a fork, “Anything I can do to cheer you up? I can still catch Wild Fire and whoop her flank if you want?”

That earned me a giggle, almost enough to just go do it, almost, “No, I just want today to be over.”

“I don’t,” I replied back, serous.

“Why?”

“Because I would never want a day with you to be over,” I replied and planted a kiss on her muzzle.

She raised one eyebrow and simply stared at me, as if to see if I was kidding or not. I met her gaze, refusing to leave even the smallest hint that I was kidding. In the end it worked, I got the small smile I wanted to see, “Never change, Rainbow.”

“Change all of this awesomeness? I don’t think so!”

It was her turn to kiss me.

The kiss felt endless for me. Sadly, everything comes to an end, and as we broke, we noticed the smiling gazes of Octavia and Vinyl upon us.

“You two are adorable!” Octavia stated.

Vinyl made a gagging expression, but smiled nonetheless while still earning a cuff over her head from her marefriend.

“It was still close. And I feel I must remind you that you promised me to not do anything stupid. It could’ve ended badly if you hit her,” Spitfire lost her smile.

“Ehh, it was worth it,” I replied, putting my forehooves around my head and leaning back, grinning.

“Rainbow!”

“It got you to smile.”

“That’s not all that counts!” Spitfire scowled.

“For me, it does. Seeing you smile makes my day. Seeing you smile and being happy is what counts for me,” I replied and looked straight into her eyes.

“Hard to argue with that logic, Spitfire,” Octavia said, grinning like a love-struck filly.

“Please don’t encourage her,” Spitfire said as she started to rub her temples, “What am I going to do with you, Rainbow?”

“Kiss me, love me, and never let me go,” I said with a grin.

She looked up at me, her muzzle a face of disbelief, then she chuckled twice and did the one thing I wanted her to do; she smiled, “Deal.”

As she leaned into my chest, I lowered my hoof and wrapped it around the mare, pulling her in tighter, “Told you it was worth it.”

“Don’t ruin the moment,” Spitfire stated.

“Fine, fine,” I replied back, grinning, “It was still worth it!”

She groaned before giggling, “Well, I guess if you would change or be another pony, I wouldn’t love you like I do.”

“Damn right,” I said back.

“Umm... you two going to eat?” Octavia asked, “It’s almost time to head to the train station.”

“You could always just continue the show if you want!” Vinyl chimed in, just to earn a hard cuff over her head.

Spitfire gave her an amused smile, “You got enough shows last time.”

“Hey, somethings are always better in real life,” Vinyl said with a grin.

“Got that right,” I added back, smiling as my hoof traveled down Spitfire's bandages and to her flank.

She squealed when I squeezed her cutie mark and looked at me with a glare that could curdle cheese. I didn’t care, it was yet another thing that would always be worth it in my book.

“Hey, it's my flank, so I’ll squeeze it when I want!” I smiled before leaning to her ear, “Besides, I know you love it when I treat your body right.”

“Don’t overdo it there,” she whispered, but smiled nonetheless, “Besides, you act like I don’t know how to treat your body.”

“Ow, ow, ow!” I complained as my wings tried to shoot back.

“You deserved that one,” Vinyl said with a grin.

“Yeah, yeah,” I stated with a grin. Notably, I didn’t move my hoof. Nor did Spitfire try and push it away. But I also noticed that she didn’t flinch in pain with my hoof squeezing her flank only ago, “Hey, why doesn't your wingboner hurt?!” I complained.

“Because I can behave after all those hard and wet lessons over our time together,” she breathed into my ear, causing me to yelp again.

“That’s not funny!” I growled as Octavia and Vinyl nearly tumbled over each other at laughing.

I grumbled as my wing muscles tried to settle down. My mind going to some rather unsexy places to reduce the effect quicker. Of course, thoughts of Granny Smith in a girdle had another impact on me, as I looked down at what was left of my food. It was unappealing to say the least.

I glanced over as Spitfire sat back up to finish hers, my eyes took in the movement of her fork, she was simply pushing the food from one side of the plate to the other, not really eating either, “Maybe we should just head out?” I asked.

She glanced up at me, then the clock, “Yeah, I guess we can go.”

“Nothing I say or do is going to cheer you up, is it?”

“Sorry, just…”

“Name it.”

“Stay by my side today?”

I chuckled a little as I got off the booth and made to stand to the side so she could get off, “You didn’t even have to ask.”

“You two have our best wishes,” Octavia stated.

“Yeah, sorry we can’t come along,” Vinyl replied.

“Hey, we get it, you two have done more than enough for us both, thank you for everything,” I said with a smile. I meant it, too. They had done so much just letting us stay with them that I don’t think I could ever fully repay that debt.

“Just invite us over if you ever get your own cloudhouse,” Vinyl winked while Octavia blushed at the pretty offensive innuendo.

“Count that as a promise,” I smiled.

Together, we thanked them one last time, even more so when Octavia offered to pay for our portion of the meal. As we left the dinner, we walked coat to coat together down the street and to the train station. We were getting some rather awkward looks as we did so, but I suspected it was more from our bandages than because they recognized us.

Not that it was true for everypony. When we were about half way there, a little filly ran up with a pen and paper in her mouth, asking for our autographs. Spitfire smiled wholeheartedly and signed the paper quickly. What surprised me the most, the filly insisted that I would sign, too.

After we had that settled, we continued walking together. That is until Spitfire paused and looked at me with a strange look on her muzzle, “Dash, what’s wrong?”

I was taken by surprise at the question, “Nothing, what do you mean?”

“You’re… fidgeting a lot,” she stated.

“I am?” I asked.

“Yeah, when we’ve been walking I feel your muscles contracting under your skin.”

I paused, confused why I was doing that without being aware of it. That’s when it hit me, “Oh… yeah, I know why.”

“Why?”

“I’m trying to put my wing around you.”

At those words, she nuzzled into my coat, her muzzle pressing up against mine, “Celestia, how do I love you.”

“Strap-on’s work well,” I replied with a grin.

She pulled back and chuckled, “You’re one in a million, Dash.”

If anything, from that moment on, we walked even closer. I could feel it though, my body trying to place my wing around her. It was happening on reflex, almost like it was always meant to be there. Far too soon for my liking, but not soon enough, we arrived. As we approached, we both tensed up at the sight before us. There was a full row of ponies with notebooks and cameras around their neck, waiting. Spitfire and I looked at each other, no need to guess for who they were waiting for.

Never before in my life had I missed flying that much. And I’d missed it every single day I hadn’t been able to do it. I wanted to simply zoom right by them, leaving them with nothing more than a rainbow blur in my wake. A lucky one, a REALLY REALLY lucky one, might be able to get a photo of me as I passed by, but none of them would be able to talk to me, or Spitfire for that matter.

Sadly, that was an option denied to both of us. We were stuck, stuck on our hooves. Our wings were, quite literally, tied behind our backs. We had no disguises, no nothing.

“You ready for this?” Spitfire asked.

“Actually, I think I hear a fully-grown dragon over that way,” I replied, gesturing with my hooves over in the opposite direction, “Let’s go deal with that first.”

She smiled and kissed me. Yes, kissed me in front of everypony, “Let’s get this over with.”

I groaned as she lead the way through the press of bodies. It wasn’t real, not in any sense of it having actually happened, but it was like I could feel her wing wrapped over me. As if just being close to her was supporting and protecting me.

It didn’t help that I couldn’t see a bucking thing. After the eighth time a camera flash went off right in my face, I simply closed my eyes and pressed harder against her coat. Trusting that Spitfire would lead me safely to the train cab.

She did, all the time I heard some humming, just to recognize that it was Spitfire. Truth be told, her voice calmed my own non-existent nerves, providing me the strength to just walk on with her.

She told me afterwards, once we got on the train, that it had been me keeping her going. I’m not sure if I believed that, though.

However, before we made it to the train, Spitfire stopped. I opened my eyes to see what was going on, just to see our way blocked by a white mare with a brown mane and a notebook in her magic grip. She asked Spitfire questions, questions I didn’t want to hear, or didn’t care. I don’t know, but I ignored it. Not really wanting to know what they were saying, and wishing she hadn’t stopped like that.

“All aboard to Canterlot!” the conductor shouted, releasing us from the pain of the newsponies.

“Let’s go!” I said, my first two words since we arrived, and started pushing her onboard. She came along, albeit reluctantly. Something that took me aback, as I had no clue why she’d want to talk to that mare so much.

The conductor quickly blocked the path of the crowd, ensuring that they could not follow us onboard. When I got on, the first thing I noticed was just how empty it was inside. The egghead would call it a display in contrasts, or something like that, going from an overly crowded location to one with almost no ponies whatsoever.

I didn’t know anything about that. Me? I was just eternally grateful to be out of that crowd. Flying above a cheering crowd of a few thousand ponies was one thing, but being caught in them was a completely different thing. Especially when their goal seemed to be to blind me with camera flashes.

The blinding light in the windows served to remind me that ‘that’ wasn’t quite over with. I ran to each one and yanked them down, taking a little pleasure in the obvious disappointment that the ponies outside displayed from my actions.

“Take a seat, Rainbow,” Spitfire said, gesturing to the spot next to her with a hoof.

I looked over, seeing that the crowd was trying to switch sides of the car, but not knowing if they’d get there before the train started up or not. Something told me they wouldn’t, something a little darker wished they’d try by crossing in front of the trian, preferably when it started moving.

I shook that off and walked over to the bench Spitfire was occupying, “Shame we can’t just fly there, could’a skipped all this hastle.”

“I know. But,” she stopped.

“But what?”

“The mare that stopped us,” she stocked, and I could see a tear falling down her muzzle, “She said I was only with you to take advantage of you being best friends with Celestia's protege, and your status as a Protector of Equestria. She said such bad things!”

I looked at her with a deadpan expression on my face before I realized something heartbreaking. That wasn’t a bad joke. I quickly embraced her, nuzzling deeply into her fur. While someponies say that I never opened up, never exposed my true emotions of hurt, those who say that didn’t know Spitfire. If me opening up was once in a blue moon, her opening up was once in a century moon, or whatever is rarer than blue moons. It was a more than rare occasion to see her open like that, but it wasn’t a moment I welcomed. I nuzzled and kissed her coat, trying to get the tears away.

“Don’t believe such crap! I love you, my sweet Firefly, and nothing will ever change that!” I whispered gently.

She continued to sob, pressing her muzzle deeply into my coat while I simply held her tight.

“Shh, everything's alright. I’m here for you. I’m here,” I cooed softly.

“Never leave me!” she sobbed.

“I won’t! I already promised you that several times, and I tend to keep this forever,” I replied with a smile, and she looked up with wide, tear stained and red eyes.

She’s adorable. Even like this.

She sniffed before wiping her tears away with a hoof and settling down, leaning against my coat, “Thank you. I really needed this,” she whispered.

“Everything for the mare I love more than anything else in this world,” I smiled, gently nuzzling her mane.

She hugged me again. It was then I realized that the train had started moving forward. I have no idea how I missed it, but I had. We had. We were on our way to whatever fate waited for us. And as much as I hate to admit it, even to myself, even to her, I was somewhat nervous about what was to come.

Oh, don’t get me wrong, I’d still meet it head on and buck it square in the face, but…

“Hey, I’m supposed to be the nervous one,” Spitfire said as she ran a hoof down the side of my face. I blinked twice, realizing I spaced out there for a minute or two, or ten.

“I’m not nervous,” I said with a chuckle.

“Dash, it’s okay to be nervous, it’s okay to be scared, to be afraid every once in awhile.”

“But I…”

“That’s what it means to have someone there for you, you don’t have to do it all on your own anymore. I know you, you can carry the world on your shoulders, but now you don’t have to. Let me carry some of that burden for you. Don’t worry about holding it in, because I can catch what you lose.”

“When did you get so soft?” I asked, more defensively than I had meant to.

She ran a hoof down my face and I broke down. A tear fell from my eye, then another, and then another. Soon, they were coming all in a flood.

“We both did,” she whispered as she held me tight to her coat.

“I don’t… I don’t… I don’t want to lose you!” I sobbed. I sobbed like a filly, and at that one moment, I didn’t care that I did.

It was a first for me, I truly didn’t care that I was sobbing like a filly.

She pressed my head against her chest and hummed. I could feel the vibrations through her chest, it calmed me, almost like my mother used to do when I had a bad day.

It was a strange experience, but one that I treasured. Especially with her.

“Like you said, everything will be fine,” she said, “Everything will turn out great, and we get our lives back; even better! From after court on, I can cherish our relationship officially and however I want to.”

“I already cherish our relationship,” I sobbed.

“I know that, and I do that, too. What I mean is officially. I can just kiss you during training, go out with you eating, holding hooves, hay, even wrap you in my wings!” she grinned.

“I’d… I’d like that…”

“Oh, the great Rainbow Dash not afraid to be seen as a softy?”

“They can talk all they want, only one pony has the skills to back it up,” I said back, grinning as she kept holding me.

“Damn right,” Spitfire cooed back.

I giggled at that, “I really rub off on you. And I mean like really rubbing off at you,” I breathed out playfully.

“You can’t stop with those innuendos, can you?” she asked me with a smile.

“Innuendos?” I asked.

“Sexual references.”

“Ah, don’t talk eggheadish to me,” I chuckled.

“Why do you do that all the time? Make those jokes?”

“Who’s joking?” I asked as I pulled away.

“Wait…”

“I’m not joking one bit, I love you. I love everything about you. That means yes, I want to fuck you as much and as often as I can.”

I watched as she laughed a bit, thinking I was telling some big joke. She stopped when she saw I wasn’t laughing back, “I absolutely refuse to apologize for wanting to make love with my marefriend, so if you’re looking for one, don’t hold your breath.”

“But…. I mean, we’re not tenageers anymore.”

“So?” I asked, “What’s age got to do with loving somepony?”

“But… I mean, others mi--”

“What’s others got to do with me loving you?” I cut her off.

“Rainbow, we can’t do that all day,” she hesitantly started.

“Doing what?”

“Acting like mares in heat! We have work, friends, everything! It’s not all about fucking each other!”

“I know that,” I frowned.

“What?!”

“Firefly. I’m not doing this to get you out of your coat or anything like that. It is simply a part of our love for each other! I love you more than everything else in this world, and I also think you are the hottest mare. Why do you think I can’t keep my hooves off of you?” my voice was silent.

I could see she was speechless at that, her brain trying to comprehend what I was saying versus what she knew, what others told her was right, “Like I said, I don’t care what others think, I love you, and I’ll express that love until they lock me up and throw away the key. If they have a problem, that’s their issue, not ours.”

“Just that simple, huh?” she asked with a deadpan expression on her face.

“Why not?” I replied, smiling.

“Well, if we do something illegal, we might get thrown in jail for starters.”

“Since when is it illegal if I want to love my marefriend?” I asked her, “You are making things more difficult than they have to be and you know it! Why are you so defensive against it?”

“Because… I mean…. well…”

“It’s not what you're expected to do?”

“Well… somewhat…”

“Like dating a subordinate, or getting put on trial?”

“Now you’re just being mean.”

“The point is, we’ve both done things we were expected to do. So yes, I’m going to make sexual ‘innuandos’ or whatever they’re called when we're in public, and whenever the chance comes up, I’m going to hit that toned flank, because I love you, and I’ll be Celestia damned the day I let somepony else tell me I can’t express that love.”

“You really mean that, don’t you?” she asked silently.

“Why wouldn’t I?” I asked her before the light went on in my head, “You never had a full relationship before me, just one-night-stands, and now you’re afraid of it!”

She went completely silent and blushed, trying to avoid my gaze. I cupped her cheeks and turned her back to me, catching her in a long kiss.

“Just try it, Spitfire. For me, for our relationship, just for us!” I breathed out as we broke.

“Why do I feel as giddy as a school filly that just found her clitoris?”

“Clotrou-what?” I asked.

She laughed, “I think it’ll be better if I show you.”

Sadly, fate itself had other ideas as at that moment, the train started to come to a stop, revealing a very familiar backdrop to me, “Ahh, dammit, we were about to have sex, weren't we?”

“Yep,” she sounded disappointed.

“After?” I asked with a grin.

“You bet your sweet flank.”

“So everything’s better now?” I asked her.

“I guess.”

“No more hiding, no more avoiding, just me, you, our relationship, and everything that belongs to it?” I kept digging.

“Promised,” she said before pressing her lips against mine.

It was a short kiss, but she added a new heat to it as she nibbled on my lips while pulling away, making me shudder. The vixen grinned and pulled away, almost as if she wanted me, dared me to follow her. I grinned and got up, walking after her. As I got closer, she increased her speed, her walk became a trot, then a run, and at last a gallop as I chased her out the door of the train car and down the streets of Canterlot.

There were a few reporters waiting for us, but nowhere near as many as in Manehattan; one of the benefits of being the capital of Equestria. Canterlot often has more important news to report other than a Wonderbolt captain's sexual partners.

The few we did run past were left in the dust by us both.

Spitfire giggled as I chased after her through the train station and down a long street. I knew that she didn’t want to escape, but even if she wanted, I knew she wouldn’t make it. She was a flier and a good Wonderbolt. Sure, she also got the benefits of some ground training, but not even close to what I was used to in Ponyville. My own trainings, the iron pony competition and the running of the leaves made me quite the good runner for a pegasus.

However, the race did not end with me catching her, although that is exactly what would have happened. Rather, the race ended when my thoughts of Ponyville turned my eyes in that direction and I saw the town I had left all those months ago.

Spitfire giggled a little before looking back, seeing me paused in the middle of the street, looking, not at her, but at the town in the distance, “What’s wrong?” she asked between deep breaths and chuckles.

“I miss Ponyville and my friends. On our free weekend, I sacrificed the visit there for our fun at the club,” I said quietly, and her expression frowned, “Hey, I’m not saying I regret anything! I just miss them,” I quickly continued.

“Well… after this is over, do you want to go back, you know, together? I mean, we don’t have to, I don’t know if you want to introduce me to your friends or not, but…”

“I’d love to,” I said with a grin, “Although, hopefully, you’ll meet one pretty soon.”

“What?” she asked.

“Nothing, nothing,” I replied with a giggle.

She cocked an eyebrow at me as I walked past her, smiling like a filly that knew she just aced a test, “C’mon, slowpoke, the courthouse is right up the street.”

She followed me down the street and up the stairs. I did my best to face away from her, not wanting her to see my grin.

“How do you know where the courthouse is, anyways?” she asked me as she followed me.

“Uhh, it was described in the letter,” I tried to improvise.

“Really? I must’ve skipped that then,” she mumbled.

In truth, I had no idea how I knew, I just knew. Much the same as I knew the layout of Manehattan, I knew the layout of Canterlot. Still, such an explanation would only confuse us both, so I came up with the small lie and was happy she bought it.

“Miss Rainbow Dash, Captain Spitfire,” A pony at the top of the courthouse asked.

“Don’t call me miss,” I growled.

“That’s us,” Spitfire stated.

“You’re almost late,” the unicorn stallion stated.

“Well, yeah, tell that to the news ponies who blocked us in Manehattan,” I scowled at him.

He ignored my testy attitude and simply addressed Spitfire, “Come with me, the courtroom is waiting on you two.”

Spitfire then did something I never expected. She simply stayed there and glared at the unicorn, “You don’t have to ignore my marefriend. You can address her like the proud mare she is, and she is here right at my side,” she said.

He looked at her, almost as if to ask if she were being serious or not. When it became apparent that Spitfire was in fact serous, he turned and addressed me, “Mi-- Rainbow Dash, follow me to the courtroom.”

“Please?” I tacked on for good measure, enjoying his moment of surrealness.

“Please, follow me to the courtroom.”

I nodded and let him lead the way, the shit-eating grin on my face telling everypony I passed about the sort of day I was having at those words.

Spitfire quickly took her spot by my side, a spot I was more than happy to dictate was just for her and nopony else, ever. Together, we took the final steps into the courtroom, the stallion forced to hold the door open as us two ‘refined mares’ walked in with our heads held high.

What I saw inside made my smile light up tenfold.

It was courtroom in every sense of the world. And due to the fact that we were two Wonderbolts, including the captain, and a Protector of Equestria, it was jammed packed. Someponies were smiling at us, some were simply happy to catch sight of us, some were annoyed that we were ‘late’ or whatever. I didn’t care about any of them.

The prosecutors, or whatever they were called, were at a desk up front, two ponies I’d never met before, but judging by their cutie marks, their special talent was in law, something I pittied them for.

The ‘judge’ was a surprise, even for me. Princess Celestia was sitting in as acting judge for the ‘trial’ I guess, I wasn’t quite sure what it was to be honest. But even if that came as a surprise, that wasn’t what made me smile.

What made me smile was the sight of my friend, Twilight Sparkle, sitting at the defence table. My other four friends were directly behind her, no doubt in support of me, and they were all staring at me with big grins on their faces, too.

Although Twilight’s was a little different than theirs, hers was the same as the day we fought off Nightmare Moon. The grin she had when she knew she was right, or in this case, when she knew she was going to win.

Yes, it would be quite a wonderful day.

Author's Note

There you go.
That leaves Chapter ten and the epilogue :twilightsmile:

Canterlot Court

Chapter ten: Canterlot Court (Spitfire's POV)

I was fairly stunned to see Princess Celestia and Rainbow’s friend, Twilight Sparkle, sitting in the room. The princess was acting as the judge, the purple unicorn sat at the defence table, smiling widely at us. I knew that Dash had something in mind, but I was really surprised by that.

“How the hell did you manage to get them here?” I asked her.

Her smile was bright, “I told Twilight about everything. She freaked out and told Celestia about everything. She’s been studying the academy rules and Equestrian laws for several days now.”

I turned my attention back forward to see the Princess stand up and open her muzzle to speak, just to stop as the door opened.

“Sorry that I’m late!” a pink alicorn apologized with red cheeks as she quickly walked in and took her place next to Celestia.

The royal guard overseeing security stated in a loud, deep voice, “All rise.”

The princess nodded before beginning to speak, “Please be seated. We all gathered here together in the case of the Wonderbolt academy against Captain Spitfire and Cadet Rainbow Dash under the suspicion of breaking several laws that, after all the overseer told me, also push against the Equestrian ones,” she turned her head and nodded towards a pale earth pony at the other side, “Miss Blossom, the accusatorial, please.”

Miss Blossom stood up, a scroll in her hooves, “Captain Spitfire and Cadet Rainbow Dash are accused of the following. The Captain started a secret relationship also containing sexually explicit actions with a cadet, that is against the rules in paragraph eighty-four, line seven of the academy, which reads, and I quote ‘No ranking officers in the Wonderbolts may start or maintain a personal relationship of any kind with trainees or cadets’. The relationship that has come into public light is in clear violation of this regulation. Cadet Rainbow Dash is also guilty of this same rule, upon signing up for the Wonderbolts, she agreed to follow our code of conduct, which dictates relationships shall not be started or maintained between officers and cadets. Thier relationship can easily be taken as favoritism on the Captain’s part, and a clear sign that she is taking advantage of the young cadet.”

I’m taking advantage of her? What?!

“Alright, we heard the accusatorial. Defender, do your clients want to say anything to this?” Celestia asked calmly.

Twilight stood up and cleared her throat, “Eehem, Princess Celestia, the defense cannot argue against the charge. As the rules currently state, it’s true.”

A large uproar echoed around the room. As much as I hated to say it, Twilight was right. The simple fact that we were hiding our relationship, that we both knew we were violating the regulations and codes of conduct sealed our guilt.

“However!” Twilight’s booming voice cut through the crowd, causing everyone present to look at her in shock, “It is my intent to prove maliciousness behind the intent of that law, and, I quote the ancient unicorn Starswirl the Bearded; ‘An unjust law is no law at all, and NOT to be followed!’”

Celestia giggled at hearing those words, I had no idea why.

“Princess Celestia,” Miss Blossom started to say, “This is observed, they’ve just admitted to breaking the rules of the academy and should be expelled immediately. This is no place to argue over what laws should be followed and which should not. That way only creates anarchy.”

Instead of Celestia, Cadance stood up and glared at Blossom, “Miss Blossom, I think you, like everypony else, is forgetting that a relationship is no matter of favouritism or taking advantage, as long as real love is in play. As the princess of love, I can certainly say that these two ponies love each other. What you and the overseer are saying is basically faulting them for their love, for feelings they can’t do anything against.”

Miss Blossom bowed to Princess Cadance, it was the same bow she gave everyone she ‘had’ to respect, “I mean no disrespect, Princess Cadance; however, we are not here to debate relationships, or the value of love, both of which I hold in high regard,” I wanted to call bull on that, “We are only here to determine if Captain Spitfire and Cadet Rainbow Dash broke the law, which they admit they did.”

“So you ignore what lead to it and only process the thing that matters to you and the overseer,” Cadance retorted, just to be stopped by Celestia.

“Cadance, it is fine;” she said before facing Blossom, “What my niece says is not wrong. You are indeed setting the latter cause in front of which action brought everything up. I agree with my fellow princess that love is nothing to rule about and definitely nothing you can decide or choose upon.”

“Princess Celestia?” Blossom asked.

“As such, I’m going to allow it. As the defence says, and my former mentor is quoted as saying, ‘An unjust law is not one to be followed’. We shall hear arguments for the intent of the law, and if it is found to be unjust, it shall not be upheld.”

“What?! This is a joke!” Wild Fire cursed loudly before Blossom could hold her down, “They are breaking a law, this Captain is sleeping with her cadet!”

“Overseer Wild Fire, you may not speak until we ask you to,” Celestia spoke loudly, “If you do it again, we will hold you in contempt of court!”

“Way to go, Twilight,” Rainbow whispered with a grin, “But… you know how the law came to be?”

“What? You think I wouldn’t do my homework?” Twilight replied with a grin.

“This wasn’t homework,” Rainbow rolled her eyes, “Just asking for a favor.”

“You’re a friend, Rainbow Dash, that matters to me more than homework.”

“They look pissed,” I whispered, looking over to the prosecution’s table.

“I bet,” Rainbow replied back, laughing.

“Miss Blossom, I trust your client is ready to continue?” Celestia asked after a few minutes.

“She is, your highness,” Blossom said with a bow.

“Alright, as this case involves the futures of Captain Spitfire and Cadet Rainbow Dash, both of which are notable ponies in Equestria, I’ll broker no more outbursts from anyone present.”

“Understood, princess,” Wild Fire reluctantly said.

“Very well. Twilight Sparkle, please present your evidence.”

“Your highness, the regulation quoted was passed three hundred and fifty years ago in response to a large number of corruption charges against those in the Wonderbolt command structure. Cadets were largely being used as slaves by the higher-ups, forced to do whatever it was they wished, from cleaning personal living spaces to other, less civilized behaviours.”

“That’s why we have it in the first place!” Wild Fire stated.

“Overseer, this is your final warning,” Celestia growled before nodding to a Guard behind her, “Please restrain Overseer Wild Fire if she speaks again without permission.”

“However,” Twilight continued as if none of that had happened, “It changed nothing in the command structure at the time. According to historical records dating during that time period, Wonderbolt cadets were still suffering the same abuse, both verbal and physical even after the regulation was passed.”

“I remember that time,” Celestia thought back, “They were the ones that championed that change, huge press conferences and everything.”

“They did so only to, excuse my language, ‘blow smoke’ into the public eye. The abuse of cadets—some of which still goes on today, had nothing to do with that regulation, rather is simply a distraction from the corruption that spread throughout the Wonderbolt command structure,” Twilight finished, much to the surprise of everyone present.

“Objection! The Wonderbolts are not on trial here today,” Blossom stated.

“It is an important part for the topic of this court,” Twilight shot back.

Celestia hummed in thought before looking at Blossom, “Overruled. Twilight, please continue.”

“As such, my client’s relationship is not against the regulation, the valid regulation. At no point has Spitfire ever placed Rainbow unfairly above another cadet, nor has Rainbow received any preferred treatment, in relation to her duties.”

“And you can prove this?” Celestia asked.

“The defence calls forth its first witness; Wonderbolt Misty Fly.”

We all watched as Misty came up from the benches and walked to the witness stand. She took her time, not trying to make a scene, but simply being as professional as she could. Twilight got up and walked over to her, “Wonderbolt Misty Fly, please, in your own words, describe the treatment Rainbow Dash received during her time in the Wonderbolts from Captain Spitfire.”

“Objection! Relevance?” Blossom stated.

“Establish character reference, and official conduct,” Twilight said.

“Overruled, please answer her, Miss Misty Fly,” Celestia replied.

“The Captain always drove the Cadet to be her best. I’ve never seen her giving Rainbow any easier tasks or pull her out of training. It was quite the opposite. She forced her to give more than any other, always pushing her over her limit. I can’t see any favouritism in that.”

“How were they otherwise, in private? Did they play it for advantages and favours?” Cadance cut in, earning her a small glare from Twilight.

“Playing? Heck, if I would have to call two ponies that go out of their coats for their love, it’s them! They love each other, and it is more than visible. In all honesty, I’ve never seen a more caring couple, but only in private. On duty, they are professionals; in training as well as in contact with each other,” Misty ended.

“Could you give us an example of this?” Twilight asked her.

“Of course. Best example for their professionalism would be training some time ago. It was a week before they went to the hospital. Everypony can prove that Spitfire really charged her, not stopping until every smallest error was gone. Pushing her to her limits until she broke every single speed and agility record in the academy. Proof for their real love would be our free weekend. They enjoyed private time in Trottingham, dancing, kissing, just having fun. It was simply amazing, if you ask me,” Misty dreamily explained while Wild Fire made some fake gagging sounds.

“Overseer Wild Fire,” Celestia began coldly, “Do I have to remind you again?”

I laughed innerly as Wild Fire turned beet red, but nodded and shut her muzzle.

“No further questions, your highness,” Twilight stated as she trotted back to her seat, an obvious spring in her step.

“Would the prosecution like to cross examine?” Celestia asked.

Blossom got up and walked over to Misty, “Misty Fly, what would you describe your relationship to Captain Spitfire like?”

“Objection! Relevance?” Twilight asked.

“Establishing personal bias of the witness,” Blossom stated flatly.

“Overruled,” Celestia said.

“She’s a good friend of mine,” Misty said.

“So you two are good friends?”

“Yeah, but Spitfire is friends with everyone on the team.”

“You’ve all formed a tight bond, one might say?”

“Yeah.”

“You look out for each other?”

“Of course we do.”

“So how do we know you’re not lying now?”

“Objection! Misty Fly is not on trial, here.”

“Sustained, rephrase your question, Councillor.”

“Forgive me, Misty, would you… would there ever be a time you’d do something unethical for a teammate?”

“No. We are a team, so we have to hold together, but we also have to do it for the team, not a single pony. If I would do something like that or even lie, it would only damage the team and that is the last thing I want. And I’m sure Spitfire and Rainbow think exactly the same.”

“Is that so? Then forgive my implications,” Blossom said as she turned away, only to—rather dramatically, in my option—turn back to face her, “One last question, if you would simply humor me. How long have you known about their relationship?”

“Objection. She’s trying to involve her into the accusations by assuming she withheld informations about any rule-breaking,” Twilight cut in.

“Did you, Miss Misty Fly?” Celestia asked.

“I did, and honestly, I would do it again like every single member of our team, except Soarin’,” Misty replied with a stern expression.

“No further questions, your highness,” Blossom stated with a smile and got back to her seat.

I’d never wanted to punch a pony more than I did right at that moment.

It happened two more times. I was forced to watch as Blossom called out Surprise, and even Surprise’s marefriend Cloudchaser. Each one came out and gave us a glowing character reference. Each time, Blossom would get them by having them admit that they were not reporting us for breaking the regulation.

“The defence has no more witnesses,” Twilight said as she sat back down.

“Would the prosecution like to call any witnesses?” Celestia asked.

“We would indeed, your highness. We call Wonderbolt Soarin’.”

Correction, I’d never wanted to punch anyone more than THEN.

I was forced to watch, to sit back and do nothing as the pompus assclown I had dated saunterd up to the witness stand. His walk spoke volumes to how smug he must have felt. My mistake was coming back to bite me in the flank, and there was nothing I could do about it.

As Soarin’ made the stand, Blossom walked up to him, “Wonderbolt Soarin’. How would you describe Captain Spitfire's tenure as Captain?”

“Objection, relevance?” Twilight said.

“Sustained, Captain Spitfire's record is not on trial here.”

“Maybe it should be.”

The room went dead quiet. Everypony took a look around, staring at the source of that comment. At the one that had spoken out like that.

To my horror, I realized who said it.

I had.

“Maybe we should all be on trial today,” I kept speaking, almost possessed, “Princess Celestia, if I may stand?”

She nodded as I got up.

“Look, me and Soarin’ used to date, we used to. Also, against the rules if you look closely enough, although he didn’t have any problems with that when we were bucking.”

I couldn’t bring myself to look at Rainbow when I said that.

“This reg, it was passed under the illusion of combating corruption, but it failed. It failed so spectacularly I can’t even list all the reasons why. Truthfully, I don’t want to, it’s not my place. But, I’m not going to stay silent any longer. The Wonderbolts, they’re corrupt. We’re corrupt. I’ve seen it, as has every single Wonderbolt here.”

“You lie!” Wild Fire spat out.

“Those that doubt it, they’re the ones hiding it. We’ve simply been silent about it. Take my marefriend as an example. Rainbow Dash won the best young flyers competition hands down in front of the princess herself by performing the legendary sonic rainboom. Saved myself, and two other Wonderbolts, and yet it took her years to get on the reserves.”

“Why?” I asked, “If that… if saving the lives of three Wonderbolts, her friend, winning a competition by the words of the princess of the son herself wasn’t enough to warrant special consideration, she’s also the bearer of the element of loyalty, and has saved Equestria more times than anyone other than the princess herself. Yet, it took her years, and she’s just on the the reserves?”

“There are regulations that must be followed!” Wild Fire countered.

“Really? Why’d it take you two months, then?” I asked with a deadpan look, “Why’d it take me five years to go from cadet to Captain?”

“I—”

“That’s what I thought,” I cut her off, “Princess Celestia, we can continue this trial, we can go into depth of what my former Lieutenant has to say, listen to his hate and bile, but I gotta say, it’s not worth it. We’re here because I fell in love with Rainbow Dash, and somehow, she loves me back. I love her with all my heart, and I love the Wonderbolts almost as much. Yet, I can’t just sit back and go through this over one reg anymore. The Wonderbolts are my life, but it has a cancer in it, and even if we get one small part cut out, it’s not going to change the culture.”

“What are you saying?” Celestia asked.

“I’m saying this trial is pointless. As it stands, I can’t sit back and be a Captain in a corrupt organization anymore. I’d rather resign and live my life with my marefriend.”

A huge uproar overtook the chamber as every pony started to speak at once, some loudly.

“Order, order!” Celestia shouted, “Wonderbolts Misty Fly and Surprise. Please step forward.”

The two mares got up and made their way to the front, heads down.

“Is there any truth to this? Speak now,” Celestia’s tone brokered no room for lies or deceit, she wanted the truth, and woe beith to anypony that lied to her.

“There is.” Misty said.

“Spitfire does her best to keep it away from us, to just let us fly but, “ Surprise stated.

Celestia looked up at me, “Spitfire, why haven’t you said anything before this?”

“I thought I could fix it from the inside,” I stated, head down.

“I need a moment to think about this, to consider exactly what I want to do. Until then, consider your resignation pending approval. Five minute recess,” At those words, Celestia got up and walked out the back door.

I turned back, seeing the shocked face of Twilight, and the smiling face of Dash, “What?” I asked her.

“That was something I woulda done,” she said as she jumped over the desk and kissed me.

“Spitfire, why did you-?” Twilight asked.

“Because, it’s not worth hearing what that asshat has to say,” I replied, “I don’t want to listen to him drag Dash’s name through the mud, spread lies and deceit about her. I can take my name, but not hers.”

“Is it true?” Twilight asked, “Are the Wonderbolts-?”

I could only nod my head in shame, “They are. The new batch, my squad, I’ve done my best to keep them above it, but it’s a culture thing now. Everyone at the top, and to a lesser extent, even us, we’ve all bent and broken the rules as we see fit.”

“I didn’t see anything like that,” Rainbow replied.

“The ignorance of a cadet,” Misty Fly whispered as she joined in the conversation.

“What are you going to do?” Twilight asked me.

“I’m going to plead for leniency for my team, for Rainbow, and take full responsibility for my actions as Captain.”

“I don’t want to fly without you,” Rainbow stated, “I told you that.”

“And you never will, I’ll always be by your side, even if it’s just in the stands.”

“Spitfire, that’s not what I meant!”

“Please be seated!” A guard yelled before we could continue. We all looked to see Celestia and Cadance walk back into the courtroom.

“That was quick,” Rainbow whispered.

She looked pissed, for lack of a better term, “Celestia, if I—”

“Sit down, Spitfire. I think I’ve heard enough, it’s my turn to speak.”

I don’t think I could have stayed standing if I wanted to.

“I’m not happy,” Celestia stated in the most elegant way possible, “I thought this was all settled hundreds of years ago. And today I learn that not only is it not settled, it’s been going on under my muzzle the entire time. Overseer Wild Fire, if you open your muzzle, you may never do so again!” She shouted the last part.

“As I was saying, this is disturbing, to say the least. I oversaw this tribunal because it involved one of the saviors of equestria that rescued my sister from Nightmare Moon’s grasp. And in doing so I learn this.”

She paused. I had no idea if it were for show, or if it were legit, either way it got the point across, “Captain Spitfire, step forward.”

I did, what choice did I have?

“Consider your resignation denied.”

“Wh—”

“I want you exactly where you are, your fellow Wonderbolts said you have done a remarkable job of keeping them free of this mess, and until I hear otherwise I’m inclined to agree with them. However, know that you will be watched, and closely.”

“Your highness, what about Rainbow and I?” It was the only question I really gave a damn about.

“Cadet Rainbow Dash, step forward.”

I watched as she walked forward, hesitance in her steps.

“I fully believe the regulation was created as nothing more than a smokescreen, and as Captain Spitfire so elegantly quoted my old mentor's words, a unjust rule is no rule at all. As far as I’m concerned, you two can be together.”

She leapt up into the air in a huge cheer.

“However.”

Rainbow fell to the ground, “Yes, princess?”

“Appearance of favoritism is often more damaging than favoritism in and of itself. As such, Spitfire cannot be your commanding officer.”

“But… what… I,” Rainbow muttered.

“Another Wonderbolt must be appointed as your supervisor. One whose responsibilities will fall outside of Spitfire’s chain of command.”

“What about Surprise?” I asked.

“Is she not part of your team?” Celestia replied.

“Yes, but no. She flys in our formation, but she falls into special formations commands, that is overseen by Wave Chill and not me.”

“Acceptable.”

“Princess Celestia, you ca—”

“Which brings me to you, Wild Fire.”

The smile on my face was from ear to ear at what would happen next.

“Your highness?” she asked timidly

“As of now, all Wonderbolt operations are to cease immediately, I’ll be appointing a special task force for a TOP DOWN review of the Wonderbolt officers and their rules and regulations. I expect you and all your fellows to cooperate fully.”

“Is that… is that necessary?” she asked, fear in her eyes.

“I have found over the years that if something is corrupt, start looking for the cause at the head, for where that leads, the body will follow.”

“Yes, princess,” she muttered.

“What about the show next week?!” Rainbow almost cried.

Celestia looked down and smiled at her, “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure my investigation is quick and thorough. I have a feeling the Wonderbolts will be flying again by that time, although it’s very possible that they may have a new head when that time comes.”

“What about my old Lieutenant?” I asked her.

“I am unfamiliar with any wrongdoing he has caused, other than fraternization that you both admitted to,” Celestia replied.

“He… I…”

“What would you suggest, Captain?”

This was it, this was exactly what I wanted ever since he pulled that bucking stunt in the hospital, but now that it was here, I found myself unsure. The stallion was a dick, of that there was no doubt, but I still saw the good in him. He was a good flyer, however, the team had to come first.

“He nearly ruined the academy and a lot of lives. In my opinion, he shouldn’t be allowed to fly with the team again.”

“An administrative role?” Celestia asked.

I looked at Sorian’. He was staring right back at me, he knew his fate was in my hooves.

“No.”

“What else?”

“I want him to start new. Learn of his mistakes. He can earn himself his old position back,” I stated.

His jaw dropped as I watched comprehension play over his face. He knew, at that moment, that I had just saved him—sure it was by busting him back to cadet status—but I could of have him fired, I could have kicked him out. I did none of those things. As much of a jackass as he had been being, he was a good flyer, and it would’ve been a waste to lose him.

I’ll admit, there would have been vindication in kicking him out, as he tried to do to me, but this, this was sweeter than that could ever be. I had taken the high road, and I felt good about it, really good.

“Very well.”

“Princess Celestia, I want to help in the investigation as much as I can,” I stated.

“She’s just trying to hide her own crimes!” Wild Fire shouted.

“Wild Fire, my warning was still in tact,” Celestia stated cooly before nodding to her guards, “Overseer Wild Fire, until further notice, you are under arrest,” She ignored the kicking and screaming mare as she turned back to me, “I do appreciate your offer, but as the Captain, you might be involved. But Twilight Sparkle can help, and I hope you appreciate it as much.”

I nodded at that, thankful for this opportunity and knowing I would hide nothing from her.

“Court dismissed,” Celestia stated flatly. As she turned to leave I overheard her say something to her guard, “Make sure we have enough room on the docket next week, I have a feeling we’ll have several new trials to hold soon enough.”

“Thank you, Twilight!” Rainbow yelled from behind me.

I turned around to see the love of my life hugging her friend for all her worth.

“It wasn’t me,” Twilight blushed as Dash let go and flew over to me, “Credit goes to Captain Spitfire. She’s the one that won the trial.”

“Credit always goes to my wonderful marefriend,” Rainbow replied as she kissed me on the cheeks again, “But even without that, I knew you’d have it in the bag for us!”

“How would you know that?” I asked.

“You kidding, Twilight's the princess’s protege, and Cadance is her former foalsitter.”

“Rainbow! You tried to use your friend to win the case?!” I asked, shocked.

“Uhh… is that wrong?” she asked with a blush

Twilight facehoofed, “It’s fine, Spitfire, she’s just being Rainbow. Celestia wouldn’t have given me any sort of special treatment even if you hadn’t gone through with that. I can assure you, it would have been a fair trial.”

“It sounded like you might be put in charge of the investigation, Twilight?”

“Most likely,” She stated.

“I do want you to know, I’ll assist in any way I can, I’ll start by listing my own… indiscretions.”

“Spitfire, you do know that even if you do, I can’t promise any sort of leniency towards you from Celestia. I can only give her the facts and my recommendations, that’s it.”

“I fully understand, but if we’re going to make the right changes, if we’re going to root this out, we gotta start right, no more lies. Even if that does lead to me, having to…”

It’s odd, I stood up in front of Celestia and basically told her I quit, but I didn’t want to. It was a chance for the Wonderbolts to be everything they should have been to begin with. I wanted to be a part of that, to see that through to the end.

“I’ll be with you the entire time,” Rainbow said with a kiss to my cheek.

“You might learn a few things you wished you hadn't,” I stated.

“You think so? I know you better than everypony else, inside and outside. No matter what, I’m with you,” Rainbow whispered, and I could feel my tears starting up.

“Rainbow,” I said and raised my hoof to her cheek, just for her to close the gap quickly and press her lips onto mine.

She pulled back and smiled at me, “Told you I know best.”

“You’re smarter than you look,” I smiled back.

“Rainbow Dash, Captain Spitfire, if we may borrow you two for a moment?” A voice called out to us.

Me, Rainbow, and Twilight looked over to the speaker. To my surprise, it was Princess Mi Amore Cadenza signaling for us to join her.

“Oh, I wonder what Cadance wants with you two?” Twilight said aloud.

“I don’t have a clue,” I replied as I looked at Rainbow. It shouldn’t have shocked me, but her non-challent attitude simply caused her to shrug and start walking over. I followed close behind her, not knowing where this was going.

After all, it’s not every day a Princess of Equestria wants an audience with you.

Together, we followed the pink alicorn out the back door, the same one that Celestia had used to officially end the trial after she made her pronouncement. I gulped at that as I suspected that it wasn’t just Cadance that wanted to speak to us.

Turns out, I was right. As we walked through the room, it shut with the finality of a cell door closing behind us. Only Rainbow’s presence caused me to not jump into the air like a cat.

“You okay?” she asked.

“Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?” I lied.

I think she knew I was lying because at that moment she pushed her coat a little closer to me. I cooed slightly, welcoming the extra warmth.

“In here,” the pink alicorn said and lead us through two big double doors.

We walked in, followed by her and the shutting doors in our back, just to stay in front of Celestia, who had an amused smile on her muzzle, “I think it is time that we talk a bit more in private.”

I cleared my throat and found my voice. My hooves were shaky, but I had to do it. It was a matter of honor, of me wanting what was best not just for myself, but for my team, “Princess Celestia, if I may say something first?”

She nodded at me to continue.

“I want you to fully understand that I intend to cooperate with the investigation to the best of my abilities. I will even make you a list that can be substantiated of what everyone, including myself, is guilty of. I don’t intend to hide anything, as I see this as a chance for the Wonderbolts to be fixed, to come back better. But… I’d like… I’d like something in return.”

“What’s that?” Celestia asked with a cocked head.

“Those under me, I’d like them spared of this. They are not guilty of any major infraction. The root of this lies at the head, not the body. They’re good ponies, and great flyers. The Wonderbolts would be lessened by their absence.”

“Throwing yourself at the mercy of the court?” Celestia asked.

“No, I’m merely asking for leniency for those formally under my command.”

“Formally?” Cadance asked.

“I… I assume that…”

It was Celestia’s turn to chuckle, “Captain Spitfire, I think you might have misunderstood. I have no intention of removing you from command. The Wonderbolts speak highly of you, and so do your other peers. I truly believe you’ve always done what you thought was best. And that the only reason this ever happened is because you…”

“Fell in love,” Cadance finished with a smile, “We believe that those who you’ve alienated, used this very public spectacle in an attempt to try and get rid of you. One that blew up—quite spectacularly, I might add—in their faces.”

“That’s not to say you will go unreprimanded for your crimes. Whatever you are guilty of, there will be punishment. However, unless it’s something extreme, there’s no reason for the Wonderbolts to lose one of their best Captains in the history of the organization.”

“I can promise you there’s nothing that bad,” I said, somewhat chuckling.

“Nor do I expect to hear about anything like that. Although, I should warn you, my student is very thorough in her work.”

“I’ve known Twilight long enough for that,” Rainbow chuckled.

“Anyways, this is not entirely the topic we wanted to discuss with you two,” Cadance smiled, “We would rather know what your plans are for now? As far as I know, you two are grounded for a minimum of three weeks.”

“Oh, well, we thought we’d just stay with our friends back in Trottingham.”

“That won't do. After all, Cloudsdale is over Ponyville at the moment, you’ll be needed close by.”

“Well, I guess we can stay there?” Rainbow suggested.

“Maybe spend the weekend in Canterlot first? Relax a little before you begin working on ‘shaking things up’?” Celestia suggested.

“But… I mean… we don’t really have anyone we can stay with here.”

“They could stay in my old tower?” Twilight suggested.

I turned around to see the unicorn walk through the door. I had no idea she had followed us, but there she was.

“We can?” Rainbow asked.

“Sure, I’d gladly lend it to a friend,” She beamed.

“Oh, thank you, Twilight!” Rainbow flew over and hugged her.

“Glad we have that settled. Although, I do trust you’ll be available if we need anything else?” Celestia asked.

“Of course,” I replied.

“Then I suggest that you two go and get some rest,” Celestia smiled, “And don’t worry about Wild Fire or the other Overseers. They will be dealt with.”

I gulped when I saw the grin on Celestia’s face. It was the look of someone that was finally getting exactly what she wanted. It was at that moment I suspected that Celestia had known about all along, but she couldn’t act until given the opening she needed.

That made me worry, I knew I had just been used in a chess game by a master player who’d been alive far longer than anyone else on the planet.

I had Rainbow Dash to thank for snapping me out of it, “C’mon, let’s get going!” she shouted, her hug practically picked me up off the floor.

“Rainbow!” I shouted. However, as much as I wanted to be mad at her treating me like that, I just couldn’t. She looked too happy right then and there. That happiness proved infectious as I started to giggle a little at being carried by my front hooves.

“Second tower to the left!” Twilight shouted as Rainbow and I ran out of the room on our hooves.

We ran past several passersby. It’s silly, I felt like a filly in love all over again, and yet, I enjoyed myself. It was like we were playing a big game of tag in front of a whole bunch of people we should have been worried about impressing, and I didn’t care one bit about them.

I think Rainbow was right, it was more about the now, who you’re with. Everything else didn’t matter.

She paused dead when we ran out of the courthouse and looked up at the second tower to the left, “Twilight had all of that to herself?”

‘Well, she is the princess’s student,” I replied with a grin.

Neither of us thought to ask for the key to the tower, something that became apparent when we walked up the winding stair case and tried to open the door.

“Dammit, Twilight!” Rainbow huffed.

“It’s our fault, too,” I replied, kissing her on the cheek.

“Hey, if you two want the key, maybe you shouldn’t have ran off!” Twilight yelled as she trotted up to the tower at a relaxed pace.

We both blushed as she reached the upper stair giggling, holding the key in front of us in her magic, “Have fun, you two.”

“Oh, hell yeah, we’ll have fun,” Rainbow cheered and snapped the key from the purple unicorn.

Twilight huffed—a well practiced maneuver she must have developed when dealing with Rainbow—and trotted back down the stairs. I smiled at that, it was definitely a coping mechanism, “Well, this should be fun,” I said with a grin.

I heard the key turn in the lock and the door creak open.

“Fun… right,” Rainbow’s voice was like someone had stolen the wind from her lungs.

“Rainbow? What’s… Oh…”

I had always wondered what a room looked like if left alone for far too long. With no pony to clean it, no pony to organize things, dust, etc. I don’t wonder that anymore as I now know what a whole tower looks like.

“Twilight… TWILIGHT!” Rainbow shouted, bolting back to the door as fast as her hooves were able to get her.

I grasped her by the tail with my teeth, causing her to fall face down on the stairs in the process, “No, Rainbow, she’s done enough for us.”

“But… but…”

“This may be filthy, but we can clean it for her since she was nice enough to let us stay here.”

“What?! Are you kidding me? You promised me fun!” she pouted and crossed her forehooves.

I ran my hoof across a large pile of dust, scooped it up, and ran it across Rainbow’s nose, “Fun is who you’re with, not what you do.”

She sneezed three times at that, causing me to giggle, “Oh yeah? We’ll see about that.”

There’s that glint in her eye, the one that spoke of nothing but trouble.

“Whoever finishes first gets to pick tonight's… activities?” I asked with a grin.

“Oh, you’re so on. I call the upstairs!”

“Deal,” I replied back with a grin. The key to dealing with Rainbow isn’t to try and control her, but to simply guide her, a lesson I was quickly learning.

***

I have no idea who won, and when we were finally done cleaning, I didn’t care either. Both of us were dead on our backs, unable, and unwilling to do anything else that might be considered movement.

“I think… I think I just want to go to bed,” Rainbow mumbled, almost passed out on the floor.

“Shower first… bed second,” I counted.

“Buck me… you’re right…”

I watched as she took three tries to get to her hooves. Her coat was filthy, so much so I could barely see the cyan blue fur underneath the layer of dirt. I grimaced as I realized when she got done in the shower, it’d be my turn to go through that.

As she made her way up the stairs, I watched as she cocked her head only once to smile at me. It wasn’t a ‘let's buck in the shower’ smile, we both knew that wasn’t happening tonight. Rather, it looked like a ‘you were right’ smile. It had been a lot of work, more so than even I thought it would be, but… we still managed to have fun together.

And in the end, that’s what really mattered.

I laid my head back down as I heard the water coming from upstairs. It was a countdown, of sorts, for when the water turned off, I’d have to get up. I’d have to get up and walk upstairs.

I think I dreaded that more than my first Wonderbolt fitness exam.

And of course, even exhausted, Rainbow finished quickly. I frowned as I heard the shower stop, knowing that meant it was my turn. I closed my eyes and walked in a zombie like state. My body simply going through the motions, unsure how how I actually managed it, I reached into the shower and turned it on.

Only to be blasted with cold water, “HOLY BUCK!”

“What’s wrong?!” Rainbow shouted.

“Nothing… just being dumb,” I replied with a grimace as I adjusted the temperature of the water.

Nothing like a blast of cold to wake you up. I managed to finish showering off quick enough, just seeking to be done with it as quickly as possible. As I turned the shower back off, and reached for a towel I paused for only a second to look myself in the mirror.

The mare that looked back at me was soaked, her orange and yellow mane lay flat on her fur, she looked… tired.

And happy. Would I do all of this again if I could be with Rainbow?

Yes.

With that, I grinned and finish drying off. Not caring that my mane lay however it fell. Somethings just didn’t matter at the moment, and that was definitely one of them.

“You okay?” Rainbow asked as she saw me walk out of the bathroom.

“Now I am,” I replied, smiling as I joined her in bed.

The mare didn’t waste a second, she snuggled right up to me, her head resting upon my chest as exhaustion came for us both.

I smiled as I ran my hoof through her mane. It was still a little ratty, well, rattier than usual anyway. Rainbow as never one to care all that much about her looks after all.

“Hey, Rainbow?” i asked.

“Hmm?” she mumbled.

“Was it worth it?” I asked.

She didn’t respond right way, I could tell she was thinking things through, considering her reply before simply blurting something out at random. That alone made me worry, she wasn’t the type to think things through, she was the type to say the first thing on her mind.

“Don’t look as if I’m dying,” Rainbow started, pressing her lips on mine before continuing, “You know what I felt the last months? I felt like the happiest mare in the whole world. All thanks to you. You ask me if it was worth it? I wouldn’t want everything to repeat without you. But you were, and are, at my side. If one thing was worth it, then definitely this. I love you, Firefly, and that won’t change ever as long as I can breathe.”

I hugged her tightly to my breast at those words, they were exactly what I wanted to hear and manage to sooth my own doubts in the process. Even as the sand pony was well on his way to claiming us both, I could feel the butterflies in my stomach. Somehow, someway she always managed to put me off my game, to cause me to loose myself to her world view.

And to be honest, after everything I’d been though, I much prefer her world view to my own.

“I love you, Rainbow Dash,” I stated it like it was a simple fact of life. Which, for me, it was. She was my rock, my everything, and I wouldn’t want it any other way.

She pushed her muzzle deeper into my chest, humming slightly as she sought out the warmth, felt the beating of my heart, and the subtle rise and fall of my chest.

“I love you too, Spitfire.”

Those words were all I wanted to hear.

Author's Note

Well, this was the last chapter.
Tomorrow follows the epilogue and we're done :rainbowderp:

Epilogue

The next week saw many changes and shakeups in the upper command structure of the Wonderbolts. True to her nature, Twilight Sparkle was as thorough as ever in her research. What she found was shocking, to say the least.

During that week, everyone was afraid to so much as sneeze around Princess Celestia. Her ior became a palpable thing as a culture of corruption was revealed to have been living in the Wonderbolts for the last three hundred years and going.

Allegations of soliciting sexual favors from cadets, bribery, extortion, backstabbing, and blackmail made themselves known, and that was just the beginning of a rather extensive list.

It wasn’t more than two days in that Celestia had enough evidence to place Wild Fire, Cloud Break, and Downdraft under arrest. Sadly, there was also enough to kick Wave Chill out of the Wonderbolts as well.

Captain Spitfire got off the easiest. She confessed to everything she had been a part of or knew of. While the list was long, none of it was truly damaging. Celestia ordered her a six month suspension of pay, but that was the end of her punishment.

After all, even good ponies can sometimes do bad things. Or, so Twilight’s request for leniency said, anyway.

With the command structure decimated, Misty Fly was soon promoted to Captain of Special Teams. A rank she did not seek, but in a way, that made her perfect for it. Surprise became her Lieutenant, and Fleetfoot Spitfire’s.

Fleetfoot took it, but only until her replacement was ready for the job.

Not a single one of the Wonderbolts had a clue who should be Spitfire’s new Lieutenant, but Celestia and Twilight kept promising to tell them soon.

True to her promise, Celestia was satisfied with the results of the investigation and allowed the Wonderbolts to perform the following week. They had never missed a show, and it seemed like they never would.

Many questioned it was right to do so after the allegations came to light, if they should have just been disbanded altogether.

Those questions were silenced as Misty, Fleetfoot, and Soarin’ flew overhead. Their performance lit up Canterlot like it had never known since their first show. The cheering crowd echoed down the mountain and all the way to Ponyville.

It was that very performance when Soarin’ proved Spitfire right. The stallion became the Wonderbolt Spitfire knew he could be. She knew, next time he made rank, he’d go far.

After all, as Twilight said, even good ponies can sometimes do bad things.

Rainbow and Spitfire watched from the sidelines, their faces full of awe, their tails intertwined with each other. True, neither one could fly for another two weeks, but they’d never miss their comrade’s performances.

All that mattered for everypony, was that the team was on its rise again. And for Rainbow and Spitfire, they mattered. They also knew that their future could be hard, but embraced in each other's presence, they just enjoyed the time they had.

After all, that’s what it truly means to be a Wonderbolt. It isn’t about the fame, regulations, or status, it’s about being there for each other. And under Spitfire's hoof, that’s exactly what it would mean from now on.

The only thing that really scratched Rainbow and Spitfire’s nerves were all those ponies asking about their relationship. It didn’t help either that the press found somepony that knew they had a special relationship long before they came together. Every newspapers topic was about the two Wonderbolts and when they would tie the knot.

Or at least it was until Rainbow barged into the office of the press and threatened to personally feed the superviser a hoof sandwich. Princess Luna was sent to break it up.

How the fire started, no pony would say.

Author's Note

There we go.
Epilogue and with that, this story is done.
In third ponysona, like the prologue btw and shorter^^
Hope to see you on the sequel and other stories! :rainbowdetermined2:

Prologue

Author's Note

Welcome to Dashing through the Fire
This story will contain clop at some parts; but more the kind of romantic one^^
Please also note that the Prologue will be the only chapter in third person!
Everything else will be delivered out of first person, either from Spitfire or Rainbow Dash
Now have fun :)

Last Note: Before you Comment or vote please be reminded that this is only the Prologue! Thx :)

Thanks to DonnEStarside for editing :rainbowdetermined2:

Prologue

Dashing through the Fire

Prologue

Silence hung over the academy, only disturbed by the sound of the rain. It was long after midnight, and usually nopony except some wonderbolts and guards were seen outside. But tonight, there was a small shadow sneaking between the clouds, fully disguised in a black suit. The shadow managed its way through most of the academy, fast and unseen. Only at the edge of one cloud it stopped. The wonderbolt quarters were at the other side of the academy, not connected to the clouds in the center. While looking at the other side the shadow sighed, slowly opening its suit. A cyan pegasus with a colorful mane made her way out of it, shuddering once her wings were free.

Rainbow Dash looked around, slightly nervous. Nopony was around, but Rainbow was quite the recognizable flier, and she knew if somepony were to look up while she flew, there was nothing she could do to explain her actions in the middle of the night.

She sighed, mumbling a few words “I hope you know what you are doing Spits.”, Rainbow then spread her wings and started with a powerful flap.

She quickly made her way to the other cloud, landing and holding her breath for a moment, making sure nopony had seen her and everything was silent. After she was sure that everything went by plan, she made her way through the shadows towards the wonderbolt quarters. She nearly walked into Soarin and Misty, but managed to hide behind a corner. While the two wonderbolts passed her she could hear every word.

“I would say there is something wrong. She's always after her, mentioning even the smallest error” Soarin' said at the moment.

“Yes, but you saw how she reacted to this. I don't know what's going on, but I only hope Rainbow Dash can stand it, these four months have been long and hard.” Misty answered.

“Plus, there are another five to come. I don't know what Spitfire is up to, but I just hope they don't hate each other. That would make things quite difficult if you think about Rainbow’s talent.” Soarin' paused and sighed “Let's do the last patrol and go get some sleep Misty. I'm tired and we can discuss this later.”

Both wonderbolts went into the sky, leaving a confused Rainbow Dash behind the corner. She shook her head and decided to think about it later, she was going to be late!. Pushing forward around the corner, she managed the last few steps unseen, quickly slipping through the front door to the wonderbolt quarters. She knew the place quite well, instinctively heading for the last door, light shining through under it.

A yellow mare with a bright orange mane sat on her bed, nervously shifting her hooves. It was going to be a tough night, and she wasn't quite sure if she was ready for this yet. Spitfire just wasn't quite that good with feelings and definitely not good with love. She’d never really had a relationship, only small affairs, and she was definitely scared about the task she was about to undertake. With a sigh she turned to the clock on the wall, which said ‘1am’. Rainbow should be here any second if she didn't walk into any trouble. At the same moment she heard a knock, causing Spitfire to jump up and quickly go to the door.

“I'm so glad y...” Spitfire groaned “What the hell do you two want?”

Instead of Rainbow Dash, Soarin' and Misty were at her door. They looked surprised.

“Are you waiting for any...” Misty began, but was instantly cut-off by Spitfire.

“No. Now what do you want? It's in the middle of the Night.”

Soarin' blushed slightly “Can we talk?”

Spitfire refused to look at the clock again “Make it quick Lieutenant.”

Soarin' gulped, seeming nervous “We would like to know why you’re making it such a hard time for Rainbow Dash. What did she do to deserve such behavior?”

The yellow mare tried to push down all of her anger, but was not quite successful. “I'm giving her the same treatment as every other rookie. If you have any problems with my training methods, say it now or leave.” she stated in her usual captain-voice.

Soarin' and Misty looked worried, but turned and left. Spitfire closed the door with a small curse.

'I'm not treating her different. I’m only doing my job for Celestia's sake.' her mind retorted.

She decided to leave the topic be, hoping that her two team-members hadn't had other things in mind. Spitfire sat down on her bed again, her mind still wandering around. Rainbow was late, maybe she ran into Soarin' and Misty. As soon as she began to worry about her, a small, nearly inaudible knock on the door caught her attention. Smiling, she opened the door, seeing the cyan pegasus she was hoping for.

“Quick, come in Dashie.” she whispered, stepping aside.

The cyan mare snuck in and waited for Spitfire to close the door. Once it was closed, she jumped forward and tackled the yellow pegasus to the ground. Laughing, they rolled over the floor, happy to be together. With a small kiss Spitfire stood up and sat down on her bed, patting the place right next to her, waiting for Rainbow. Once the cyan mare sat next to her, Spitfire leaned over, planting various small kisses on her muzzle and neck, causing her to pant a bit louder. She enjoyed it, but she knew it was time to explain herself.

“Dashie we have to talk.. or better I have to talk to you” Spitfire started, getting Rainbows full attention. “These last four months have been beautiful, if not always easy.”

Rainbow looked at her with a scared expression. “You want us to stop meeting and the other stuff?” she started to sob slightly.

“No Dashie, look at me, please!” she paused until Rainbow looked into her eyes “I know it was hard to keep it a secret, not allowed to show anything in public, and I know it could even get worse but... but...” she concentrated on Rainbow and sighed “I love you Dashie.”

The next action came unexpected, but not unwelcomed. Rainbow leaned in for a kiss, a long kiss. She pushed her tongue forward, rubbing against Spitfires lips who moaned in surprise. Quickly her tongue went in, wrestling with her lover’s, tangling in an endless fight of love and care. She broke the kiss after a while, leaving them breathing heavily .

“There is something I wanted to ask you Dashie.” Spitfire shifted nervously once she caught her breath. She kept silent until Rainbow nuzzled her cheek.

“Would you like to be my marefriend?” the yellow mare blushed.

The cyan mare looked at her with wide eyes, silent for a few moments. Spitfire had nearly given up hope when Rainbow jumped up on her, giving her a long kiss full of passion. Breaking the kiss the cyan mare hugged her with a look full of love.

“I would love to be your marefriend! I love you Spits.” she closed her sentence with another kiss. “But what about the others?”

Spitfire broke the kiss, looking seriously at Rainbow. “The same as before. We have to keep it a secret, not a word to anypony!”

Rainbow Dash winced, feeling lost in front of her task. Keeping an affair a secret with some various meetups was simple. But keeping a whole relationship under cover was a whole different story.

“Please Dashie, do it for me. I Love you, but we can’t be together freely in this world without loosing everything. But I promise you something: We will be free someday, free to do what we want with our lives, and I hope you will be at my side when that happens.”

Rainbow Dash wasn’t quite sure about that, but she pushed it away and leaned in for another kiss, promising care and love for all times.

Sadly the future would contain more than a small railing for their relationship.